sometimes of bread and sometimes of water murmured against God and his seruant Moses And albeit they had most manifest experience both of the power and mercy of GOD in helping them in all times of neede yet they brake out into impatiency Exod. chap. 16 verse 3. Oh that wee had dyed by the hand of the Lord in the Land of Egypt Exod. 26 3. when we sate by the flesh-pots when wee did eate bread our bellies full The cause of this was an vnbeleeuing heart to depart away from the liuing God If therefore wee beleeue not in him â—â—m 20 12. â—â—al 78 22. to sanctifie his Name and to trust in his helpe if we doe not commit all our waies vnto him who hath promised that he will neuer forget vs nor forsake vs it is vnpossible that euer wee should possesse our soules with patience The last impediment is want of premeditation and consideration how we may continue and go through stitch without starting backe from our profession This is the cause that maketh men impatient and to giue ouer when we are tryed because wee neuer weigh the danger before we are tryed We must cast our accounts what it hath cost others what it may cost our selues It is worthy counsell giuen vnto vs by our Sauiour Christ Luc. 14 28 29 30. Which of you minding to build a Tower sitteth not downe before and counteth the cost whether he haue sufficient to performe it lest that after he hath laide the foundation and is not able to performe it all that behold it begin to mocke him saying This man began to build and was not able to make an end It is a dangerous case to be found vnprepared and vnprouided for the assault It hath wrought a relapse and apostacy in many so that they haue denied the faith and made shipwracke of religion Hitherto of the hinderances of patience now let vs consider the motiues that may perswade vs to seeke after it and to lay hand and hold vpon it Motiues to moue vs to patience First of all we must know that as all affliction is of God so he will be with vs haue care ouer vs vnder the Crosse Why then should we bee dismaied or discourage our selues in any troubles whatsoeuer seeing we are still in Gods sight and haue him ready to heare vs otherwise it could not but go hard with vs. It had gone hard with Moses being cast into the Riuer among the reedes except God had looked downe from heauen vpon him and directed Pharaohs daughter to take him vp The like wee might say of Ioseph when he was in irons and his feet held in the stockes Psal 105.18 1 Sam. 24 2 3. Iere. 38 6. Ionas 1 17. Dan. 3 21 6 16. of Dauid when he wandered in the wildernesse on the Mountaines and in Caues of the earth of Ieremy when hee was cast in prison of Ionah in the whales belly of Daniel in the den of Lyons and of his fellowes in the fiery furnace all these had experience of Gods assistance who was not farre from them in the day of trouble So it shall be with euery one of vs his countenance doth euermore behold the iust in all their sufferings calamities as the Psalmist saith The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous his eares are open vnto their cry Psal 34 15. And indeed we should be most wretched and miserable in all our afflictions in warre famine and pestilence and whatsoeuer chastisements befall vs except God had an eye to see vs an eare to heare vs an heart to pitty vs and an hand to saue and succour vs. Secondly we must consider what we haue deserued and how we may iustly be punished not only in that manner but in a greater measure This was the confession of the penitent theefe hanging vpon the Crosse and speaking thus vnto his fellow Luc. 23. Luc. 23 41 42 We are indeed righteously heere for we receiue things worthy of that we haue done but this man hath done nothing amisse We shew our selues to haue a sensible feeling of our sorrowes but are many times without feeling of our sinnes If GOD should lay more vpon vs he were not vniust inasmuch as we haue iustly broght it vpon our selues We see this in the Prophet Dauid acknowledging the same Psal 119 75. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly We must confesse that nothing belongeth to vs but shame and confusion of faces Thirdly this meditation must enter into our soules and neuer depart from vs that God will turne all our sorrowes sufferings vnto the best so that neither tribulation nor anguish nor persecution nor famine nor nakednesse nor perill nor sword shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. This is it which the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8 28. We know that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose This promise is assured vnto vs that he will sanctifie vnto our singular good not onely his blessings but his very chastisements and afflictions so that they shall bring vs neerer to God as the Prophet Dauid confessed he had receiued good by theÌ„ Psal 119. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word Fourthly we are made to suffer heere that we might not suffer elsewhere For wee are chastened in this life lest we should bee condemned in the life to come If therefore wee be without correction whereof all the sonnes of God are partakers then are we bastards not sonnes as the Apostle speaketh to the Hebrewes Let vs call to our remembrance what Abraham answereth to the rich man Luke 16 25. Son remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore is he comforted thou art tormented The rich man enioyed the desires and delights of his owne heart in this life therefore he was tormented in hell in the life to come Let vs patiently abide that which God layeth vpon vs wishing rather to suffer heere such troubles as are temporall then the torments of hell after this life which are eternall Fiftly it is the will of God that we should suffer to which wee must readily obey and humbly submit our selues as the Apostle sheweth Phil. 1 29. Vnto you it is giuen for Christ that not onely yee should beleeue in him but also suffer for his sake The heathen were wont to vse this as a reason to beare the cros because there is no remedy or redresse that it cannot be otherwise Seeing then they could not choose but suffer they taught that it is better to make a vertue of necessity then brutishly or childishly to despaire vnder it and seeing it must needs be so they must bee contented resoluing as Christ saith Acts 9 5. It is hard to kicke against prickes
the rest that remaine who were exempted out of the former training to wit the Priests and the Leuites For first of all Moses numbreth them according to their persons then according to their order and ministery Touching their persons in this chapter touching their ministery in the fourth chapter So then in this place the Tribe of the Leuites is numbred who were selected and separated to the worke of the ministry that they might therein serue God and his people In this Chapter wee are to obserue two things first The parts of Chapter a transition or passage by way of preface to this holy numeration distinct from the former in the 13. first verses secondly the numbring it selfe in the rest of the chapter Touching the first point which is the entrance wee must consider in it two other points first a description of the Tribe of Leui◠and of the family of Aaron forasmuch as Moses and Aaron the two heads of the people descended out of that Tribe as is more at large declared in the booke of Exodus and this is amplified by the circumstance of time in the beginning of the first verse In the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai Exod. 6 16. as if he had saide Now it is time to proceede to speake of the Tribe of Leni and to set downe how great the number of thē was when God commanded them to be numbred at Mount Sinai Osiand in Numb cap. 3. for as yet the people was not departed from thence where the law was giuen but first I will rehearse the names of the sonnes of Aaron who aboue or before others were appointed to the Priest-hood Secondly the presentation of the Leuites before Aaron to be numbred which we will reserue to be handled afterward in his proper place The description of Aarons family Touching the description of Aarons house and family whereon the numbring of the Priests depended First his sonnes are reckoned and their ministery declared verse 2 and 3. of which we haue heard more particularly in the book of Leuiticus chap. 8 and 9. Then the destruction of two of them which were the eldest is set downe Leuit. 10. for when they transgressed the Commandement of God offered strange fire before him they were consumed and confounded which is breefly repeated in the 4. verse but at large expressed in the 10. chapt of Leuiticus whereby it came necessarily to passe that two being cut off and leauing no issue behinde them that there remained onely two heads or families of the Priests to wit of Eleazar and Ithamar Verse 1. These are the generations of Aaron c We see in this place how Moses immediately after the numbring vp of the people that medled not with the ministery of the word or killing of the sacrifices or administring of the Sacraments or seruing in the Tabernacle or carrying of the Arke or teaching of the people handleth in the next place the forme and fashion of the ministery that laboured and spent themselues in the former things For let there be neuer so great order or good pollicy in the Common-wealth yet if the care of the ministery be neglected all is to little purpose Wee see from hence the goodly order that GOD obserueth in this great army he establisheth among them most carefully the holy Ministery to the ende they might be taught and instructed in the word Doctrine 1 Heereby we learne that among all nations people vnder the heauens There is an absolute necessity of a standing Ministery among all people the ministery of the word ought to be planted and established I say there is a great and absolute necessity of a standing and setled ministery among all sorts and conditions of men to guide them in the waies of godlinesse This appeareth euidently from the beginning for rather then there should be no teaching God himselfe was the Pastor and Teacher the Priest and Prophet of his Church and instructed them immediately by his owne voice without the ministery of man he was then the Shepheard and they the sheepe he the master and they the Schollers So he appeared to Adam and taught him and likewise his posterity after him Then there was no neede of any other Doctour or instructer he was all in all For as a man need not light a Candle at noone day thereby to see when as the Sunne shineth cleerely in his strength no more needed man in his innocency to be taught by man seeing he enioyed the bright Sun-shining of Gods glorious presence But when once mankinde began to multiply and encrease out of one house into diuers families as a tree displaying it selfe into many branches God raised vp ordinary and extraordinary Teachers For the father of the family was the King and Priest of it a King to rule a Priest to teach the will of God to his children Hence we reade that Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Iude 14. with ten thousands of his Saints to execute iudgement vpon all vngodly sinners So then he was a Prophet raised vp of God in those corrupt times to reproue sinne and to conuince all that were vngodly among them of all their vngodly deeds which they vngodly committed After him he stirred vp Noah 2 Pet. 2 5. a Preacher of righteousnesse while the Arke was in preparing when the long suffering of God waited an hundred twenty yeares for their conuersion Besides that the people of God might bee sufficiently prouided for the first borne were also sanctified to this Office as we shall see afterward in this chapt and the chap. following and lastly in their stead the Tribe of Leui were set apart in whom alone it continued excepting the Prophets that had a speciall calling while the Synagogue stoode euen vnto Christ who when he ascended and led captiuity captiue gaue giftes vnto men at his pleasure and appointed some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4 12. and for the edifying of the body of Christ We see in this place that so soone as the law was giuen in Mount Sinai God appointed those that shold publish and preach the same and so soone as the Tabernacle was erected he ordained Aaron and his sonnes to attend vpon it and to perfourme their seuerall duties according to his direction and appointment Thus also did the Apostles deale so soone as they had preached the Gospell according to the commission and commandement they had receiued thereby gained a people vnto God they setled a ministery to continue and appointed Elders and Pastors ouer that people for the propagation of true religion and the strengthening of Gods seruants in all good duties This appeareth in the Acts of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas confirmed the soules of the Disciples and exhorted them to continue in the faith and when they had ordained them Elders in euery Church
in heauen that not one of these little ones should perish Mat. 18 14. He commandeth that not one of these little ones should perish Mat. 18 10. He maketh vs to lye downe in greene pastures he leadeth vs beside the stil water he restoreth our soules and leadeth vs in the paths of righteousnesse for his names sake Psal 23 2 3. Iacob that fed the sheepe of his father in law testifieth touching his care that the drought consumed him in the day Gen. 31.40 and the frost pinched him in the night and sleepe departed from his eyes so that whatsoeuer was torne of beasts or stollen of theeues was required at his hands he bare the losse of it Much more then will the Lord care for the sheepe of his pasture his rod and his staffe shall comfort them and although they walke through the valley of the shadow of death they shall feare no euill Will a king regard onely the chiefe Cities and most populous places of his kingdome and suffer the rest to liue as they list without lawes good orders Or will the master of an house looke to some in his family and not to all If then God be our King if he be our Master he will looke to all his subiects and seruants whatsoeuer they be that they shall haue their meate in due season Secondly such is the grace and goodnesse of God that he would haue all his people Reason 2 come to knowledge Such as know not his will are none of his seruants If then he require the vnderstanding knowledge of his wayes not onely of rich men of great men of learned men and of the Ministers but of all the people of what calling and condition soeuer they be how meane and simple soeuer they be we must hereof conclude that he hath ordained that all of them should haue the meanes of knowledge and saluation offered vnto them and published among them To this purpose the Apostle saith He will that all men shall be saued and come vnto the acknowledgement of the truth 1 Tim. 2 4. And Peter in his second Epistle chap. 3. teacheth that The Lord is not slacke concerning his promise as some men count slacknesse but is long suffering to vs ward 2 Pet. 3 9. not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance This is that which the Prophet Ezekiel setteth downe chap. 18 11 23 32 and 33. Haue I any pleasure at all that the wicked should dye saith the Lord and not that he should returne from his waies and liue Thirdly the word of God was penned for all estates degrees and conditions of men It Reason 3 serueth as eye-salue to cleere the eyes of all persons and to make the simple wise Psal 19 7. and 119 99 100. It cleanseth the way of the yong man if he take heed thereunto with all diligence Psal 119 9. The booke of the Prouerbes of Salomon the sonne of Dauid King of Israel was written to giue subtilty to the simple and to the young man knowledge and discretion Prou. 1 4. The Apostle Iohn 1 Iohn 2 13. wrote to the Fathers because they had knowne him that is from the beginning he wrote vnto young men because they haue ouercome the wicked one he wrote to little children because they haue knowne the Father If then the word do serue for all sorts and sexes and ages whatsoeuer it followeth that all must be taught from the greatest to the least from the highest to the lowest Fourthly all persons whatsoeuer they be haue soules to saue simple persons small congregations Reason 4 little assemblies as well as others that are many in number We consist not only of bodies we must not onely prouide for this present life but we haue also soules to saue and must prepare for the life to come We shall all giue an account of the things that we haue done in this life whether they be good or euill forasmuch as the Lord will reward euery man according to his workes Rom. 2.6 The day of our particular death and the day of the generall iudgement are both of them dayes of reckoning and account and as the soule is most precious so the account to be giuen for it is very great and therefore from these premises we may necessarily deduct this conclusion that it is the will and pleasure of God that euery place and person should be carefully instructed Vse 1 It remaineth therfore that we come to the vses and as from a good tree gather such fruit as groweth from thence First we learne that it is Gods ordinance and appointment that euery congregation should haue a learned Minister to teach them the true religion and feare of God It is not ynough that there be a setled standing Ministery in one place or corner of the land or in euery great citie but he will haue his people in all places whether great or small to be cared and prouided for euery Church haue a sufficient Minister to instruct euery member of it Hence it is that the Euangelist declareth Acts 14.23 that the Apostles Paul and Barnabas ordained Elders by election in euery Church and then they commended them to the Lord in whom they beleeued And in the Epistle to Titus Paul saith vnto him Chap. 1. verse 5. For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shouldest continue to redresse things that remaine and shouldest ordaine Elders in euery Citie as I appointed thee By euery Church and euery citie in those places we must vnderstand that wheresoeuer there is a body of people gathered together fit for a Congregation there ought a Minister to bee chosen appointed and set ouer the same For whersoeuer a Church is planted and a distinct congregation established there is an absolute necessity of a setled Ministery as we haue shewed before in the beginning of this Chapter so that it is altogether vnpossible that without it religion should prosper or continue The Lord had no sooner giuen his law concerning the erecting of the Tabernacle but Aaron his sons were annointed and the whole tribe sanctified to the office of the Ministery to attend on holy things to teach the people to offer sacrifices to performe such duties as were required of them He knoweth that euery man standeth in as great neede of food for the soule aa he doth of nourishment for the body and that as the body decayeth without sustenance so the soule famisheth and pineth away without the bread of life Wheresoeuer the Ministery of the word is wanting there wanteth one of Gods ordinances one of his speciall blessings Wee see by common and continuall experience when the corne is blasted and the haruest of the field is perished and the labour of the husbandman is destroyed what crying lamentation is made how much more ought we to be greeued to see the famine of the word brought vpon vs and thousands perish thorough want of this ordinance of God
seruants of corruption but the Lords freemen Let them reioyce and bee glad because their names are written in heauen Christ willeth the seuenty Disciples to reioyce in this and not so much that the diuels were subdued vnto them Luke 10. so ought it to be with vs we should finde no ioy or coÌ„fort in our riches treasures and in our store and aboundance of earthly things in comparison of those vnspeakable benefits which we receiue from Christ and enioy by Christ If we had all things without him they might delight the eye and outward man but they could not comfort the heart nor refresh the weary soule Math. 16 26. For what is a man profited if hee shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue in exchange for his soule Let vs then learne heereby what true comfort is and wherein it consisteth there is no comfort without Christ he is the substance of the Gospel and there is no glad tydings can come to the soule where he is not Verses 9 10. And euery offering of all the holy things of the children of Israel which they bring vnto the Priest shall bee his euery mans hallowed things c. In these last words of this diuision we haue the application or conclusion of the former law amplified by an argument of the like God had appointed in his Law that the Priests should receiue the oblations and hallowed things to sustaine them Leuit. 10 12. Now euen as these things belong vnto them so God appointeth that such things as are stollen and haue no owner or heire aliue shall be brought to them in case the persons be dead or not knowne to whom they might of right belong Thus doth God prouide for the maintenance of them that serued him We learne from hence that the Ministers of the Church that labour therein Doctrine The Miniâ—â—â— of the châ—â—â— ought to be maintained ought to be maintained of the Church I will not handle in this place whether tithes be due by a diuine right or not but rather come to the equity of it that in the time of the Gospel the Pastours of the Church ought to liue of the Gospel For if in time of the Law the Priests that serued at the Altar had a plentifull allowance as it were a liberall dyet as wee haue shewed before forasmuch as they had benefit by the sacrifices and oblations by first fruites and tenths and such like then it followeth necessarily that the Ministers of the new Testament should haue also a good reward and recompence for their paines and labours And it followeth not by equall comparison but from the lesse to the greater seeing their office is greater the least in the kingdom of heauen being greater then Iohn Baptist Math. 11.11 and therefore the hire of their labor ought not to be lesse To this purpose speaketh the Lord by the ministery of Moses in many places of the Law In the booke of Genesis wheÌ„ Abraham returned from the slaughter of the Kings Gen. 14. â—â— Heb. 7 4 he gaue him tithes of all the spoiles that he had taken in warre God had dispersed the Leuites among all the Tribes and assigned theÌ„ Cities to inhabite in all their quarters to the intent that sound doctrine should be taught throughout the whole Country They had no inheritance alotted and assigned vnto them God promiseth to become their portion and therefore the people ought not to defraud them Deut 12 12. The Leuite was euer to be with them that was within their gates He assigned also to Aaron and his sonnes a worthy portion so that none that serued at the Altar had any want To this purpose the Apostle speaketh to the Galatians chapter 6 verse 6. Let him that is taught in the word communicate vnto him that teacheth in all good things This precept the Apostle giueth to them that are taught toward their teachers wherein he layeth downe these particulars first that the Ministers are to be maintained Secondly they are to be prouided for at the costs and charges of the Churches Thirdly that they are to be sustained honestly liberally and bountifully to the end the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne might appeare not to be muzled The elders that rule wel ought to haue double honour giuen vnto them 1. Tim. 5.18 Not that all ought to be giuen into the Ministers hands that they should abound and others want that they should liue richly or riotously others beggerly as hypocrites dealt among the Pharisies and as it is now in the Church of Rome where they deuoure widows houses and vnder a colour of this commandement haue drawne dry the treasures of Princes and eaten vp the fatte of the land as their Abbies and Monasteries euery where testifie so that they haue builded them pallaces and castles like Princes of the spoiles of other men but the Apostles meaning is that they ought to haue an honest pension and contribution giuen vnto them not abounding in superfluity but contenting themselues with a sufficiency according to the rule of the Apostle Hauing food and rayment let them bee content Reason 1 This trueth is farther confirmed vnto vs by the force of reasons as it were by strong cordes that cannot be broken First the Apostle writing to the Corinthians handleth this argument at large where he setteth downe sundry similitudes which serue fitly and notably to illustrate the same as it were so many lights brought forth to open and discouer the nature of things that are darke and doubtfull The souldier that goeth forth to battell â—or 9.7 fighteth not at his owne costs but hath his pay and wages of his Captaine that hath called him The Planter that planteth trees eateth of the labour of his hands and tasteth of the fruit of the things he hath set and grafted The Shepheard that feedeth a flocke eateth of the milke of the flocke The sower that goeth out to sow reapeth that which he hath sowed and gathereth it into the barne The Ministers of the Gospel are the Lords souldiers to fight his battels against sinne and Satan by the two-edged sword of the word they are the chariots and horsemen of Israel King 2.12 â— 13.14 they plant as gardiners they sow as husbandmen they feed as sheepheards and therefore they all ought to haue a recompense for their labours and maintenance for their persons answerable or agreeable to the worke that is in their hands Reason 2 Secondly such as are taught and instructed by the Ministers are debters vnto them All honest men are bound to pay their debtes or else they are no better then theeues There is a mutuall band and coniunction betweene the Minister and the people and either of them oweth a necessary duty vnto the other It is a part of naturall equity that when we haue receiued a benefit we should recompence our benefactors They that haue receiued much are bound to
barbarous enemies vsing a barbarous tongue which shall bring vs into slauery and subiection For it is iust with God if we refuse to heare him speaking to vs in a knowne tongue â—â—scal obsâ—ru in 〈◊〉 or 14 21. to compell vs euen against our willes to heare another speake to vs in an vnknowne tongue to the encrease of our misery and to the danger of our soules as he dealt with his owne people for their vnthankfulnes whom he vpbraideth that they vnderstood not his speech â—â—hn 8 43. and therefore armed the mercilesse Romanes against them that spake to theÌ„ in a tongue which they vnderstood not and scourged them by that abhomination of desolation the which chastisement continueth vpon them to this day Vse 5 Lastly these siluer trumpets seruing to sound the alarme in the eares of the people put vs in minde of the last day when all people shall be gathered together and arise out of the earth at the sound of the last Trumpet of God For God will also haue his Trumpet These were blowne by Aaron and his sonnes the last Trumpet shal be blowne by the Archangell Of this we reade in many places of the new Testament of which Christ himselfe speaketh â—â—th 24 â—1 and the Apostle in his Epistles The Euangelist sheweth that the Sonne of man shal send his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the foure windes euen from one end of heauen to another And Paul speaking of the generall resurâ—ection at the last day saith Behold I shew you a mystery we shall not at all sleep but we shal al be changed in a momeÌ„t in the twinkling of an eie at the last Trumpet for the Trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised vp incorruptible and we shall be changed 1 Corinth 15 51 52. Likewise the same Apostle teacheth that the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shout with the voice of the Archangel and with the trumpet of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first 1 Thess 4 verse 16. In the giuing of the law many fearefull signes and tokens of Gods glorious presence appeared that made the people flie away cry out among the rest they heard the noise of the trumpet Exod. 20 18. which sounded long and waxed louder louder chap. 19 1â— This was so terrible that Moses said Heb. 12 19 21 I exceedingly feare and quake but at the day of iudgement when God wil requiâ—e an account of the law and how we haue walked in the obedience of it when euery one shall be iudged according to his workes the Trumpet shal be much louder and the sound of it farre shriller for the dead shâ—ll heare it arise out of their graues This shall cause a greater feare in all then was at the giuing of the law Christs comming to iudgment shall be fearefuâ—l because his coming to iudge the quicke and the dead shall be sudden vnlooked for powerfull and glorious When men shal promise to themselues peace and safety then sudden destruction shall come vpon them as trauaile vpon a woman with childe and they shall not escape 1 Thess 5 3. And as it was in the daies of Noah and Lot when they gaue themselues to a generall security and neuer knew any thing till they were destroied one sort with water and another with fire so shall the coming of the Sonne of man be Mat. 24 37. It shall be also powerfull his first coming was in much weaknesse but this with great might able to sweepe away all his enemies to hell Lastly it shall be glorious for he shall be accompanied with thousands of his Angels that shall attend vpon him as seruants vpon their master ready to execute his will Iude 14. And this his coming shall haue a three-fold effect A threefold effect of Christs comming for there will follow immediately a gathering together a separation and then a iudging First al must be gathered together at the sound of the trumpet both the dead and the liuing they shall rise out of their graues some to euerlasting life some to shame euerlasting contempt Dan. 12 2. After this gathering there shall be a separatioÌ„ Christ sitting in his throne of glory Math. 24 31. the elect shall be set at his right hand the reprobate at his left TheÌ„ shall follow the iudgment it selfe Math 25 33. the Iudge of all Iudges giuing a most iust sentence calling the elect to inherite â—he kingdome prepared for them from the foundations of the world Math. 25 32. Math. 25 41. casting the reprobate into euerlasting torments prepared for the diuel his angels Ver. 11 12. And it came to passe on the twentieth day of the second moneth in the second yeare that the cloud was taken vp c. Here we haue the remouing of the Israelites from the desert of Arabia the stony which bordereth vpon Mount Sinai where they abode for the space almost of an whole yeare during which time the law was giuen the Tabernacle was builded the Priests were consecrated the whol worship of God established In this remouing we must obserue three things the forme and manner of it the care of Moses in preparing prouiding a guide to leade them and the praiers that he vsually and ordinarily made at the beginning of their march and likewise when the Arke rested Touching the first all the people of Israel remoued from their encamping at the foote of the Mounâ—aine Sinai toward Paran the army or great squadron of Iuda led by Naashon taking the Vauntgard followed by Nethaneel and Eliab Leadcrs of the Tribes of Issachar and Zebulun after whom all the rest marched as we haue seene in the beginning of the booke From hence we learne that GOD would haue order obserued among his people Doctrine in all his ordinances Order is to be obserued in all the ordinances of God The Apostle setteth it downe as a precept 1 Cor. 14 40. Let all things be done decently and in order He was glad of the comely order obserued among the Colossians ch 2 5. We saw before how the Lord appointed the Tabernacle to be placed in the midst of all the Campe and the Leuites to attend round about and all these to be compassed on euery side with the rest of the Tribes And if we will cast backe our eies to the first times marke the creation of the world from the foundation of it together with all the parts of it the earth the water the aire the firmament and the heauen of the blessed who can expresse the goodly order which they possesse keep For as they are placed one aboue the other so they are pure subtile simple and notable And as this exquisite order sheweth and shineth foorth in the Elements and the Heauens so doth it in the Angels for as one starre differeth from another in glory so doth one Angell
God and to serue him in the simplicity and sincerity of their hearts This wee must do in health this we must do in sicknesse this we must doe in death and so wee shall glorifie God liuing and dying Thus did Abraham teach his children and seruants and for this is he commended of God Gen. 18 19. I know Abraham my seruant that hee will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the vvay of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgment Thus said Iacob when he dyed Gen. 49 1 2. this must all of vs be carefull to practise if we will bee the children of faithful Abraham to speake of the lawes of God in our houses 〈◊〉 11 13. wheÌ„ we walk by the way when we lye downe and when we rise vp Verse 27 28. And Moses did as the Lord had commanded he caused Aaron to strippe off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son Wee see the obedience of Moses to the Commandement of God for Aaron pulled off his Priestly robes and they are put vpon Eleazar to whom lineally the Priesthood did descend whereby we see that there was a personal succession belonging to the Priesthood from father to son from one man to another Hereby we learne â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Leuitical 〈…〉 from 〈◊〉 that the Priesthood vnder the law passed from one to another The Priesthood begunne in Aaron and continued in his line rested not in one man but continued by succession from age to age This we see euidently proued throughout the old testament for as they were cut off by death so others arose in their rooms that serued at the Altar As Eleazar succeeded Aaron so did Phinchas succeed Eleazar 〈◊〉 6 â—0 so the Priesthood proceeded from father to son and from one generation to another 〈◊〉 â— 16. as appeareth in the genealogies of the Priests This the Apostle to the Hebrewes plentifully prooueth 〈◊〉 23. Many among them were made Priests because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death declaring that the Priestes after the order of Aaron succeeded each other and confirming it by the reason cause thereof because the Leuiticall Priests were taken away by death and could not endure for euer This then we must hold to be one reason forcible and powerfull to prooue the continued Reason 1 succession of the Priesthood of Leui from father to son because they were cut off by death and so not suffered alwayes to execute theyr Priesthood Seeing therfore these Priests were mortall there must be a succession from one to another This is that reason which was remeÌ„bred before out of Heb. 7 23. shewing that they had many Priests because they were all subiect to mortality and could not continue through necessity of death Secondly the promise of God made vnto Aaron and to his posterity must be accomplished Reason 2 and performed Hee consecrated Aaron and his sons and made a couenant with them not with Aaron alone not with his children alone but with their posterity Exod. 28 1. hee established it as a testimony in Iacob and as a law in Israel that their posterity might know it and the children which should be born of them shold stand vp and minister before the Lord in the beautiful garments and glorious robes of the Priests Exod. 28 2. Therefore the Lord saide by Moses Exod 29 29 30. Num. 3 10. 18 7. The holy garments which appertaine to Aaron shall be his sonnes after him to be annointed therein and to be consecrate therein That son that shall be Priest in his stead shall put them on seuen dayes when he commeth into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to minister in the holy place So God made his couenant of peace with Phinehas the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron Nu. 25 12 13 confirmed the Priests office to him his seed after him because in the zeale of his Spirit hee had turned away the wrath of the Lord from the Children of Israel This teacheth vs first of all the imperfection Vse 1 and insufficiency of it both of the Priestes themselues and of the Priesthood it selfe It pointed out a better Priest and a better priesthood and directed them to rest not in it but in some other So the Apostle Heb. 7 11 12. declareth that the Leuiticall Priesthood was vnperfect because another Priest is promised a long time after according to the order of Melchizedek If any perfection had beene by the Priesthood of the Leuites what needed it furthermore that another Priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek and not to bee called after the order of Aaron c. Where we see he sheweth to what purpose there must bee a Priest after another rule and fashion not after the order of Aaron euen because perfection is not in the Priehhood of the Leuites nor vnder the Law which was established vnder it so that wee must acknowledge it hath an end forasmuch as with the ceremoniall law the ceremoniall Priesthood was cancelled and abolished Vse 2 Secondly from hence we learne to acknowledge a difference betweene the Priesthood of Christ and the Priesthood of the Leuites This standeth in diuers points and circumstaÌ„ces as the same Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes euidently declareth The Priesthood of Christ is eternall as the Prophet declared long before Heb. 7 17. Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchizedek he was made with an oath by him that saide vnto him The Lord hath sworne and wil not repent But the Priests of Aarons order were mortall Heb. 7 20 21. not eternall they were made by the word of God but without an oath Heb. 7 26. Besides our great high Priest Christ Iesus holye harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the Heauens hath a * Aparabaton Heb. 7 24. Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another wherefore he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them who by his own blood entred in once into the holy place Heb 9.11 14. and obtained eternall redemption for vs purging our Conscience from dead workes to serue the liuing God Hebru 10 4. for it is vnpossible that the blood of buls Goats shold take away sinnes Thus we see that the Priesthood of Christ can haue no succession inasmuch as being once performed it hath no imperfection and whereas the Iews in the time of the law had Aaron and his posterity which were but mortall and miserable men we haue Christ the immortall and blessed God who liueth for euer to be our euerlasting Priest Vse 3 Lastly we learne that seeing the Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another so as by death they were not alwaies suffred to exercise and execute their Priesthood we see I say that the Church of Rome bringing in againe such a Priesthood such Priests as
and the heart to feele the horror thereof together with the heauinesse of his wrath indignation for the same This made Cain to speake desperately My punishment is greater then I can beare Gen. 4 13. This made Iudas to do desperately when he wrought his owne destruction and hanged himselfe Mat. 27.5 This made Dauid to say If thou Lord streightly markest iniquities who is he that shal be able to endure thy iudgement They then are grossely deceyued and most vnhappy who thinke happinesse to consist in committing of sinnes with all greedinesse These are in the number of those fooles howsoeuer worldly wise that make a mocke of sinne Prou. 14 9 12 13. There is a way that seemeth right to a man but the issues thereof are the wayes of death euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull and the end of that mirth is heauines The world hath alwayes bene full of such fooles but if they depart hence without the feeling of Gods fauor in the forgiuenesse of their offences it had beene good for them that they had bene bruite beasts or that they had neuer bene borne as it is sayd of Iudas Math. 26 24. No vncleane thing shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Such as haue not their sins pardoned haue no part in Christ Out of Christ there is no saluation nor vnto such any imputation of his righteousnes Sinne shutteth vp the way that leadeth vnto life it separateth vs from God and his Kingdome it maketh vs the children of the diuell God displeased with vs for they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thirdly we see some are happy in this life Vse 3 and attaine to the certainty of their saluation The saluation of the Church standeth in the remission of their sinnes Luke 1 â—7 We doe not then begin to be happy when at the end of our dayes we enter into the kingdom of heauen but while we are vpon the earth we lay the foundation of our happines and set the first stones of it or else we neuer attaine vnto it We are all in this life builders 1 Cor. 3 9. We haue a great and waighty work to set vp it requireth a long time and great labour to bring it to passe and perfection Euery day of our life shold adde somwhat to the building this day should make it in greater forwardnesse then the former Let vs diligently consider these things and seriously examine our selues what wee haue done for the furthering of our saluation whether wee haue alreadie made an happy entrance into it So soone as we begin and the first stone is laid the doore of the kingdome of heauen is opened vnto vs. The further we proceed the neerer wee come to the marke This our Sauiour preached to his hearers Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnatioÌ„ but hath passed from death to life When Zacheus was conuerted to the faith and testified the sincerity of his repentance by actuall restitution he saide This day is saluation come vnto this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. So the Apostle speaketh Rom. 13 11 Considering the season it is now time that we should arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nerer then when we beleeued it And in that holy Praier of Christ recorded by the Euangelist Iohn hee saith This is eternall life to know thee to be the only very God whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. This is the great mercy of God to giue vs here a taste of the glory to come We haue heere as it were the first fruits of eternal life and by hope possesse that which we shall really inherit so wee may truly say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Heereby we see that it is not a doctrine of pride and presumption as the Church of Rome teacheth to beleeue the remission of our owne sinnes For generally to beleeue that God forgiueth sinne or that some men haue their sinnes forgiuen is no priuiledge of the Church but the common faith of the diuels Iam. 2 19. All the Articles contain the confession of a speciall faith and a particular application to our selues As I must beleeue God the Father to be my Creator the Son my Redeemer the holy Ghost to be my Sanctifier so I am bouÌ„d to beleeue the remission of mine owne sinnes the resurrection of mine owne body and that life euerlasting shall be giuen to me Thus the Apostle speaketh Gal. 2 20 I liue by the faith of the Son of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me This special faith must be the faith of vs all Vse 4 Lastly from hence we are put in minde of sundry good duties necessary to bee practised of vs. First seeing euery true member of the Church hath the forgiuenes of his sins giuen assured vnto him it is our duty to acknowledge our selues to bee greeuous sinners to haue godly sorrow for them which may cause repentance not to be repented of and to seek pardon by dayly prayer for the forgiuenes of them at the hands of God â—â—g 8 46. Hee resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away He is ready to forgiue and to haue compassion on his children he is slow to anger and of great kindnes Hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs according to our iniquities Hence it is that the Apostles haue taught and the godly haue acknowledged themselues greeuous sinners yea euen the most regenerate as Dauid Daniel Paul and others Seeing therefore we haue a promise of forgiuenes as it were a priuiledge aboue others of the world it behooueth vs to haue in vs an humble acknowledgement of our sinfull estate ioyned with godly sorrow and earnest prayer for the forgiuenes of them Secondly it is required of vs to haue a reuerent care and feare not to offend him any more as heeretofore wee haue prouoked him yea a most earnest studie and desire to please him better theÌ„ we haue done This the Prophet teacheth Psal 103 3 4. If thou O Lord streightly markest iniquities O Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maist be feared This was the instruction that Christ gaue vnto the diseased man whom he had healed when hee found him in the Temple hee saide vnto him Behold thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Ioh. 5 14. Thus the Apostle Paul describeth true repentance by the fruites and effects of it 2 Cor. 7 11. Behold this thing that ye haue bene godly sorry what great care it hath wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues yea
executing iudgement vpon the offenders and euill dooers which brought a greeuous plague vpon the people His spirit was stirred within him beeing first stirred by the Spirit of God which mooued him to take a speare and to thrust thorow the adulterer and adulteresse Now wee shall see the recompence of reward that was giuen vnto him for that worke which was acceptable vnto God and profitable vnto his people He hath a couenant of peace made with him the Priesthood confirmed vnto him and his posteritie He onely had appeased the wrath of God made vppe the breach betweene God and his people but the blessing is conueyed euen to his posterity He destroyeth two malefactors whereby he bringeth a blessing vnto his children Hereby we learne Doctrine The faithfâ—â— bring able â—sing on the families That when the wayes of a man please God he will bee gracious to his house posterity God is so pleased with the obedience of his people that he wiil shew mercy to such as belong to them This is pleÌ„tifully proued vnto vs in the word of GOD. When God saw Noah righteous before him in that corrupt age and generation hee made all that belonged vnto him partakers of a great deliuerance saying vnto him Enter thou all thine house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this age Gen. 7 1. This appeareth in the person of Abraham when God had called him out of his Countrey and from his kindred and made a Couenant with him to blesse him Gen. 12 2 3. The Prophet Ieremy teacheth this in the example of the Rechabites Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Because ye haue obeyed the Commandement of Ionadab your Father and â—ept all his precepts and done according vnto all that he hath coÌ„manded you Therfore thus saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Ionadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me for euer Ier. 35 18. To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Dauid Psal 37.21 A good man is mercifull and lendeth and his seede enioyeth the blessing If wee come to the new Testament wee haue many testimonies leading vs vnto the consideration of this truth When Zaccheus beleeued in Christ for his saluation and testified his repentance by his restitution Iesus said vnto him This day is saluation come into this house forasmuch as he is become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. When the ruler whose son was sick at Capernaum saw the great power of Christ in restoring him to health againe Hee beleeued and all his houshold Iohn 4 13. This is oftentimes remembred vnto vs in the Acts of the Apostles When God had opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things which Paul deliuered She was baptized and all her houshold Acts 16 15.33 VVhen the Iayler beleeued in the Lord Iesus for his saluation and shewed his vnfained conuersion by the fruites of his loue to the Apostles he was baptized with all that belonged vnto him straitway and reioyced that he with al his houshold beleeued in God Reason 1 The reasons to enforce this doctrine are euident if wee consider eyther the person of God or the condition of the faithfull For first God hath in great mercy and goodnesse promised to shew grace and fauour not onely to the faithfull themselues but to the seede of the faithfull that feare him It is the nature of God to be mercifull and gracious to be slow to anger and abundant in goodnesse shewing mercy vnto thousands to them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20 6 and 34 6 7. VVe see this in the history of the destruction of Sodome the Lord did not onely in great mercy and compassion saue Lot himself but said vnto him Whom hast thou yet heere either sonne in law or thy sonnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citty bring it out of this place Gen. 19 12. Hee was ready not to saue him alone but as an ouerplus to deliuer all that belonged vnto him We see the mercy of God to others for his childrens sake hee thinketh it not enough to bee good to them but extendeth his mercies to those that any way concerne them Reason 2 Secondly as the mercy of God is great so the faith of the godly is effectuall for themselues and their children This is the tenour of the couenant that God hath made with al the faithful their faith is auailable both for themselues and for others God will be our God and the God of our seede after vs Gen. 17 7. And this is the priuiledge prerogatiue that the faithfull haue they beleeue this mercifull promise of God themselues and thereby entitle their children vnto it For as a father that purchaseth house or land giueth thereby an interest vnto his son therein so he that layeth hold on the promise which God hath made to all godly parents doth conueygh it vnto his children so that albeit they want faith by reason of their yeares yet they are made partakers of Christ and ingrafted into his body So then we may collect and gather this truth that the loue of God to the faithfull shall so abound that it shall come to their posterity like the precious oyntment powred on the head of Aaron that ranne downe vpon his beard and flowed to the border of his garments or as the dew on Hermon and Sion which watered the vallies that were beneath vpon which it descended Psal 133 2 3. The vses remaine to be handled First wee Vse 1 learne that the children of faithful parents haue right and interest to Baptisme and are to receiue the seale of the couenant This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 7 14 when hee sayth The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified to the wife and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified to the husband elsewere your children vncleane but now they are holy Seeing then that faithfull parents entitle their children to the blessings which they receiue wee see that there ought to bee a difference betweene them and the children of Turkes and Infidels All the offspring of Abraham was accounted holy in the time of the old Testament because God made with him the couenant of life and the Apostle reasoneth that if the root be holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 Hence it is that he calleth them all his children who are borne of Israel But since the partition wall is pulled downe the grace of God is not obscured and lesse assured vnto vs then it was before vnto the Iewes Infants and children doe no lesse belong to the couenant and Church of God then others doe that are of yeares of discretion as it is plaine by the promise made to Abraham I will set my couenant betweene me and thee and betweene thy seed after thee in their generations for an euerlasting couenant that I will be thy God and the God of thy seed after thee Genes 17 7. Where God doth
house like the house of Ieroboam c and also of Iezabel spake the Lord saying The dogs shall eate Iezabel by the wals of Izreel Who are then the greatest enemies to their children but vngodly parents And who bring vpon them a greater woe and ruine then they that should build them vp and leaue a blessing behinde thē When Moses describeth the nature of God that hee is abundant in mercy toward the righteous he addeth Holding not the wicked innocent but visiting the sinnes of the fathers on the children to the third and fourth generation Exod. 34 8. This must moue parents and gouernours to make conscience of their carriage and conuersation and to bewayle their sinnes that haue endangered their off-spring For God may and doth in Iustice visite with sundry and diuers iudgments those families and societies where wicked Parents and prophane gouernors are All they be cruell tyger-like parents that be vngodly parents for they are the murtherers and butchers of their children ouerthrow of their posterity in time howsoeuer they be spared for a season What vnmercifull vnnaturall parents were Cain Cham Canaan Ieroboam Iezabel Ahab such like that caused euery one of their house that could water a wall to be destroyed and vtterly to haue their race and remembrance rooted out It is therefore a diuellish and wicked Prouerbe Happy are those children whose father goeth to the diuell A diuellish Prouerbe Nay rather cursed are those children whose fathers fall into hell for there is a great presumption that they will follow them without the great mercy and speciall grace of God yea it is a blessed thing to spring from a godly stocke to rise from faithfull parents For often did the Lord spare Israel for Abrahams Isaacks and Iacobs sake When the posterity of Dauid became wicked hee continued them in their kingdome deliuered them from their enemies did not destroy them for Dauids sake When the Lord was angry with Salomon because he had turned his heart from the Lord God of Israel which had appeared vnto him twice and charged him not to follow strange gods he threatned to rent the kingdome from him to giue it to his seruant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it sayth the Lord because of Dauid thy father 1. King 11 12. This appeareth more plainly afterward in Abiiam the sonne of Rehoboam who walked in all the sinnes of his father which he had done before him yet for Dauids sake did the Lord his God giue him a light in Hierusalem and set vp his sonne after him and established Hierusalem because Dauid did that which was right in the sight of the Lord and turned from nothing that he commanded him all the dayes of his life saue onely in the matters of Vriah the Hittite 1. King 15.4 5. 2. Chron. 21 7. This is it which the Lord promiseth in the second commandement of the Law That he will shew mercy to thousands of them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20.6 Seeing then wicked and wretched parents are most deadly enemies vnto their children who beare the curses of God vpon them for many generations for the impiety of their fathers this serueth as a great terror to those parents that goe about by fraud and oppression by wrongfull and iniurious dealing to enrich themselues to set vp their names and make their posterity to bee great vpon the earth after them For this is the ready way to bring the curse of God vpon them and to pull downe their houses Where the curse of God entreth it maketh hauocke and wasteth all before it God is an auenger of al such things 1. Thes 4 6. Surely if men were not altogether faithlesse but had faith to beleeue the word of God that all wicked courses and vile practices would ouerthrow their houses and not build them vp that they could not fill them with euil things but they will pul down the plagues of God vpon them and all theirs it would make them feare to offend by fraud and vniust dealing which cryeth for vengeance vnto heauen and the cry thereof entreth into the eares of the Lord of hoasts Iames 5 4 All men by nature haue a loue vnto their children and a desire to leaue them great men in the world but many are greatly deceiued in the meanes and wander farre and wide out of the way For if we wold leaue them a sure inheritance and settle them in an estate to continue wee must take heed that wee doe not enrich our selues with the spoyles of others nor fill our houses with the riches of iniquity lest we fill them also with the vengeance of God which is the reward of iniquity Let vs eate our own bread which wee haue gotten by lawfull meanes There is more comfort in a little truly gotten then in great riches and reuenewes that carry with them Gods marks and curses being wrongfully obtayned and vniustly retayned Lastly it is required of vs to repent beleeue Vse 3 the Gospell that so wee may procure a blessing vpon our selues and our children This duty the Apostle Peter preacheth vnto the Iewes that were pricked in their hearts Amend your liues be baptized euery one of you for the remission of sinnes for the promise is made vnto you and to your children c. Acts 2 38 39. When God promised to Abraham to make a couenant with him and to multiply his seed exceedingly hee requireth this condition at his hands Walke before me and be thou vpright Gen. 17 1. VVee must walke in the midst of our houses with pure and perfect heart and guide them with a watchfull eye wee must looke to their wayes and to our gouernment This would be a great helpe to the Ministery and a singular furtherance to his labours The neglect of this care bringeth vtter ruine to father and childe This appeareth in the example of Eli who through his indulgence and negligence ouerthrew himselfe and his posterity This is the cause of so many cursed youths so many riotous men women which procure the ruines of so many excellent houses their tender age was not sanctified neither they seasoned by their parents with the fear of God So then godly parents must haue a care to bring vp their children families in godlines righteousnes It may be a meanes by the blessing of God to saue thy sonne from death and to deliuer his soule from destruction The Lord himselfe speaketh of Abraham That hee knew him that he would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to doe righteousnesse and iudgement Gen. 18 19. The Apostle chargeth parents to bring vp their children in the nurture and information of the Lord Eph. 6 4. No parents must presume that because they haue obtayned to bee faithfull therefore theyr children must of necessity bee so also Faith is the gift of GOD and not of Nature It is not
Tribes and families of Israel and hauing seene what forces and number of men fit to beare armes were found in euery Tribe from 20. yeares of age vpwards hee appointed vnto them by direction from the Lord such Princes and Leaders as in worth and reputation were in euery Tribe most eminent Numb 1 46. The number of the whole army was 603550. men for the warres besides women and children also beside the strangers which followed them out of Egypt This great body of an army was diuided by Moses into foure grosse and mighty Battalions each of them containing the strength of three whole Tribes hauing Captains and Colonels appointed vnto them Thus did the blessing which Israel gaue to his children and God himselfe before to Israel take place among them In the middest of the foure great armies sorted vnder their seuerall standards was the Tabernacle Numb 3 8 as a portable or mooueable Temple carryed which was surrounded by the Leuites and the Leuites also by the other Tribes so that not onely the Pagans and Heathens were forbidden accesse vnto it Verse 38 but the sentence of death passed vpon euery soule of the Israelites themselues that durst approach it who were not of the Leuites to whom the charge was wholly committed So sacred was the Tabernacle of the Congregation Numb 1 39 and with such reuerence garded and regarded that two and twenty thousand Priests were dedicated to the seruice and attendance thereof For as the industry in framing euery the least part thereof the curious worke-manship bestowed vpon it Exod. 31 3 4 and the charge and expences about it were exceeding great so the dutifull obseruance in the preseruing and laying vp of the holy vessels the solemne remoouing thereof the vigilant eye in attending thereon together with the prudent and prouident defence of the same serued to procure all due reuerence to the holy things of God and to encrease zeale and deuotion in such as approached neere vnto him euen as on the other side this is the maine cause of the prophanation of the Sacraments and of the contempt of the Word and Prayer and of so little practise of true piety among vs because there is so little feare and reuerence in the hearts of men towards the worship of God and the parts thereof Great was the zeale and forwardnesse both of Princes and people as appeareth both in making the Tabernacle and all manner of worke for the seruice of the Sanctuary Exod. 36 5. in offering afterward For after that Moses had taken order for all things necessary written in the Lawes numbred his armies and diuided them into seuerall Regiments or squadrons whereof the Tribe of Iudah led the Vantgard the twelue Princes or Commanders of the Tribes renowned of the Congregation and the heads of thousands in Israel Numb 1 16. brought their Offerings before the Lord to wit sixe couered Chariots and twelue Oxen to draw them therby to transport as they marched the parts of the Tabernacle Numb 7 2. with all the appurtenances the Sanctuary onely excepted which for more reuerence and regard was carried vpon the shoulders of the sonnes of Kohath vnto whom that care and charge was commited Numb chap. 3. verse 31. Neuerthelesse after so many mercies of God vpon them hauing seene so many miracles shewed so many victories atchieued so many remissions obtained so many benefites receiued and so many iudgements inflicted vpon the disobedient yet they as a stubborne and rebellious generation a generation that set not their heart aright Psalme 78 8. whos 's spirit was not stedfast with God neuer ceased to prouoke him by their sinnes and oftentimes as it were made a generall Conspiracy against him and Moses his seruant so that Miriam and Aaron were not free Arist Rhetor. lib. 2. cap 24. Numb 12.1 verifying the saying of the Philosopher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Euen a mans Kindred know how to enuy at him But among all other mutinies and murmurings recorded in this Booke none was greater then that which happened after the returne of the twelue Aduenturers or Discouerers sent out by Moses into the Territories of Canaan as wel to informe themselues of the force of the inhabitants and fertility of the Countrey as also to take knowledge of the Wayes Passages Riuers Foards Plaines and Mountaines thereof that nothing might be hidden from them For the wrath of God was turned against Israel being kindled by the violent breath of their rebellion Numb 14.22.30.31 so that hee punished the same in a most fearefull manner Iude verse 5. and almost extinguished euery soule of the whole multitude which he had brought out of Egypt for onely two Caleb and Ioshua were excepted And albeit Moses was the mildest and meekest man vpon the earth Numb 12.3 and often prayed vnto God for them to renew his wonted mercies and to consider that theyr destruction would encrease the pride of the Heathen Nations both of the Egyptians from whence they came Numb 24 13. and of the Canaanites to whose Land they were going and preuayled by his wonderfull prayers with him For the prayer of a righteous man auayleth much if it be feruent as the Apostle Iames saith chapt 5. verse 16. yet they ceased not to murmure against him witnesse heereof amongst others the insolent behauiour and conspiracy of Korah Dathan and Abiram and their Partisans Numb 16. verse 1. who for the contempt of God and his Ministers and seeking to ouerthrow the order and discipline of the Church were some of them swallowed vp aliue and by the earth opening her mouth deuoured others euen two hundred and fiftie in number which offered Incense with Korah their Captaine were consumed with fire from heauen besides fourteene thousand and seuen hundred which iustified the former mutiny were stricken dead with a sodaine pestilence as Numb 16. verse 49. Thus while the wicked multitude vsurped ecclesiasticall authority and endeauoured to subuert the power of the Church-gouernment and to bring in a parity that is an horrible confusion by making all men alike by pretending that all the Congregation are holy euery one of them as Numb 16. verse 3. and by rebelliously contending against the high Priest and the cheefest Magistrate to whom God committed the ouersight of all the Almighty altered the course of Nature that They dyed not the common death of all men neither were visited after the visitation of other men Verse 29. but he made a new thing and wrought one of the greatest wonders and myracles which fell out in all the time of Moses his gouernment And the better to assure his people and in his great goodnesse to confirme them touching the election of Aaron and his sonnes to the Priesthood it pleased him also to approoue the same by a great miracle of the Twelue Rods giuen in by the hands of the twelue Tribes of which Moses receyued one of euerie Head and Prince of his Tribe all which being
51. but amongst these there was not a man of them whom Moses Aaron the Priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai for the Lord had sayde of them They shal surely dye in the wildernes and there was not left a man of them saue Caleb the Sonne of Iephuneh add Ioshua the Sonne of Nun Verse 64.45 This muster being taken Moses as his last enterprize appointed out of them twelue thousand to be chosen out to inuade the Cities of Midian Numb 31 5. who together with the Moabites had practised with Balaam to curse Israel Deut. 23 4 5. and to allure them from the worship of the true God to the seruice of Baal-Peor to the rest of their beastly idolatry ouer which Companies Moses gaue the chiefe charge to Phinehas who slew the fiue Princes of the Midianites who were or had lately bene the vassals of Sehon king of the Amorites Numb 31.8 as appeareth in Ioshua chap. 13 21. Thus hauing subdued all their enemies on this side Iordan and none of them being able to stand before them Moses is commanded by God before his death which followed immediately after to charge the Israelites to bound out the land so soone as they were come into it Numb 24 2. and 35 2 and to assigne to the Leuites certaine cities taken out of the inheritance of their possession that there might be no diuision nor contention among them when once they were passed Iordan which haply otherwise might haue disturbed and disquieted them This is the historicall part of this Booke which hath entermingled with it many and sundrie ceremonies of the Leuiticall Law as touching their Fasts and Feasts the yeare of Iubile their feasts of Trumpets and Tabernacles as also of the Passeouer and Pentecost a few chapters whereof I published certaine yeares past which I haue now reviewed and added the interpretation of the whole Booke from the beginning to the ending which I presume to offer vnto your Worships as a testimony of my loue and duty toward you The Iewes in the Gospel commend the Centurion and make it a motiue to perswade Christ our Sauiour to heale his seruant that was deere vnto him being sicke and ready to dye because hee loued their Nation and had built them a Synagogue Luke 7 5 4. So I may truly affirme of you that you loue our nation and are true friends of the church loue the preachers of the Gospel which is so much the more worthy praise and commendation as there are few in these euill dayes especially of your ranke and calling that affect eyther the one or the other It is a true saying as proceeding from the mouth of the author of all truth Them that honor me I will honor they that despise me shal be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2 30. It is the cheefest honor that we can receiue in this world to honour the Lord which is the beginning of that honor which shall neuer decay whereas all other without this is vaine and vncertaine And albeit I confesse you neede not any helpe or furtherance from mee in the race of godlinesse wherein you runne neither is my weaknesse able to affoord any thing that way yet I am so farre from being discoraged hereby to presse into your presence that I acknowledge it as a speciall reason to induce me to this because I offer the same to you that are able to iudge whose learning and sufficiency that way all men know perfectly that know your person in that both of you are well exercised in the Scriptures and in the doctrine which is according to godlinesse so that I nothing doubt but at vacant houres from waightier affaires you will vouchsafe to peruse this Commentary or at least some part of it it being a duty belonging to all high and low rich and poore to search the Scriptuaes in which our hope is to haue eternall life Thus crauing pardon of my great boldnesse and hoping of your Worships good acceptance and praying the Almighty to increase the sauing graces of his Spirit vpon you I humbly take my leaue resting euer Your Worships at commandement William Attersoll A Recapitulation of the particular Doctrines handled throughout euery Chapter of this Booke of NVMBERS Doctrines out of the Preface OBseruations by the way of preface touching the Author of this booke fol. 1. 2 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Writer of this booke fol. 6. 3 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Title of this booke fol. 8. Obseruations by way of preface touching the principall substance and vse of this booke fol. 10. 5 Obseruations by way of preface touching the diuision and parts of this booke fol. 12. CHAP. I. 1. THe people of God may lawfully make warre fol. 16 2 God knoweth the number and names of all such as belong vnto him fol. 20 3 It is our duty to performe obedience to Gods commandements fol. 29 4 The promises of God made to his children shall be accomplished fol. 41 5 It is the office of the Minister to doe the duties proper to his calling fol. 49 CHAP. II. GOd delighteth to haue a comely order obserued both in Church and commonwealth fol. 55 2 Magistrates and rulers are needfull to be set ouer the people of God fol. 63 3 Gods iudgements are alwayes tempered and seasoned with great mercy toward those that be his fol. 71 4 The Tabernacle of the Congregation is placed in the middes of the hoast fol. 80 5 God bestoweth his gifts and graces freely to whom he pleaseth fol. 85 6 Euery one ought to be content with the present condition wherein God hath set him fol. 98 7 God oftentimes maketh choyce of inferiour things to effect great matters fol. 105 8 It is a duty belonging to all Gods children to yeeld obedience to all Gods Commandements fol. 109 CHAP. III. AMong all people vnder heauen the Ministery aboue all other things ought to be established fol. 118 2 Godly Parents haue oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children fol. 130 3 In Gods worship we must not bee carried by our owne deuices but by his direction fol. 137 4 God hath sole authority to ordaine the Officers and Offices of his Church fol. 146 5 The first borne were sanctified to the Lord and the vses thereof to vs. fol. 158 6 The word of God ought to direct all the actions of our life fol. 167 7 God raiseth vp honourable instruments from meane places to do him seruice fol. 175 8 Euery one in the Church hath his proper peculiar Office fol. 179 9 It is the Ministers office carefully to looke to his charge fol. 188 10 God will haue all places and people taught how small and meane soeuer they be fol. 197 11 The Office of the Ministery is an high worthy and honourable Calling fol. 206 CHAP. IIII. 1 THe Ministers must be men of grauity sobriety and moderation fol. 216 2 Euery one must know
1050 8 It is the duty of Magistrates to do iustice fol. 1057 9 Euill men proceed from worse to worse fol. 1061 10 Actions vnlawfull are made lawfull fol. 1060 11 When sin is punished God is appeased fol. 1070 12 Sin depriueth vs of Gods protection fol. 1074 12 Gods wrath being prouoked is full of rage fol. 1077 14 The faithfull bring a blessing vpon their houses and posterities fol. 1980 15 It is lawfull sometimes to reproue desperate sinners by name fol. 1084 16 God beginneth to chasten his owne Church and children fol. 10â—0 17 The people of God may take armes fol. 1093 18 The seducers and the seduced shall bee punished together fol. 1100 CHAP. xxvi 1 Irreligion prophanensse and impiety make places and persons infamous and reprochfull fol. 1104 2 It is a most wicked impious thing to oppose authority and to withstand gouernment fol. 1108 3 It is no disgrace for godly children to descend come of vngodly par nts fol. 1109 4 It is hard to shun and breake off society with wicked men c. fol. 1112 5 God prouideth for all his people fol. 1113 6 It is a sinne to decline from the pure worshippe of God set downe in the word fol. 1117 7 An whole multitude cannot cleere it selfe from Gods iudgements when he sendeth them fol. 1118 CHAP. xxvii 1 In all wrongs and iniuries wee must resort to the Magistrate fol. 1120 2 Wee may make our selues guilty of other mens sinnes fol. 1123 3 Sin is the cause of death all misery fol. 1125 4 Propriety of goods is Gods blessing fol. 1127 5 Many want outward signes that are partakers of the inward grace of the Sacraments fol. 1130 6 Many are punished temporally that are not coÌ„demned eternally Ibid. 7 God is the Creator and maker of the soule fol. 1132 8 Kings and Princes haue and hold their places callings immediately from God fol. 1134 CHAP. xxviii 1 The first and cheefest care is to bee had of the Church matters of religion fol. 1135 2 Of the morning euening sacrifice c. fol. 1136 3 Of the Iewish Sabbath and the vses to vs fol. 1140 4 Of the new Moones and the vses to vs. fol. 1143 5 Of the Passeouer and the vses to vs. fol. 1146 6 Of the feast of first fruites or Pentecost fol. 1149 CAP. xxix 1 Of the feast of Trumpets with the vses fol. 1150 2 Of the feast of fasting or afflicting the soule together with the vses thereof to our selues fol. 1152 3 Of the feast of Tabernacles the vses to vs. fol. 1155 Chap. xxx 1 Lawfull vowes are to be performed fol. 1159 2 Great is the iurisdiction of parents ouer their children fol. 1166 3 The husband is the wiues head fol. 1169 CHAP. xxxi Sundry Doctrines directing warres and warriers 1 Before men go to battell an hoast of men must be mustered and gathered together fol. 1173 2 An army leuied must be sent out Ibid. 3 An army must be sent out by publike and lawfull authority Ibid. 4 He against whom we wage warre must be known to be an enemy fol. 1174 5 Al sinne must be auoided carefully by such as are emploied in warre Ibid. 6 Wicked men though they be suffered long yet at length God taketh vengâ—ance of them fol. 1176 7 Princes Potentates and great men lye open to iudgements as well as others fol. 1177 8 Sins of omission and neglect of duties which men are bound to perform are displeasing to God fol. 1179 9 Euery mans death and destruction cometh from himselfe fol. 1181 10 Things in themselues vnseemly to bee vttered are modestly to be spoken of fol. 1184 11 The Lord as he wil destroy the wicked so he wil do it fearfully and seuerely fol. 1186 13 For benefits receiued we returne praise to God fol. 1188 14 It is our duty to returne thankesgiuing to God speedily fol. 1189 15 It is our duty in extraordinary blessings to returne extraordinary thankes ibid. Chapter xxxii 1. The loue of this world is dangerous fol. 1191 2 The Ministers of God must reproue sharply and earnestly zealously and powerfully fol. 1194 3 It is a greeuous sin to giue offence to others or to discourage our brethren from wel-doing fol. 1197 4 It is an vsuall thing with the Lord to punish the sins of parents with the sins of their children 1200 5 We must haue a fellow-feeling of the miseries afflictions of Gods people fol. 1203 6 The onely cause of iudgement is sin fol. 1205 7 It is the duty of all Gods children to put foorth their hands to helpe the Church fol. 1206 8 The relikes of idolatry to bee vtterly abolished and all occasions that might draw vnto it to be taken away fol. 1209 Chapter 33. 1 God preserueth his Church in the midst of dangers and deliuereth it out of slauery and boÌ„dage fol. 1212 2 The 42. Mansions of the Israelites in the wildernesse fol. 1214 3 No familiarity is to be vsed with idolaters fol. 1219 4 Coldnes in Gods cause is a greeuous sin fol. 1222 CHAP. 34. 1 God setteth bounds to euery mans possession and limiteth what he shall haue fol. 1225 2 The estate of Gods people is such that some among them do alwayes stand in need fol. 1229 3 Faith apprehendeth and applyeth all Gods promises as present fol. 1232 CHAP. xxxv 1 The Ministers must be prouided for fol. 1237 2 All men by nature are proue to reuenge fol. 1240 3 Murther is an hainous sinne in the sight of God fol. 1244 4 To do lawfull things without a calling is vnlawfull fol. 1247 5 GOD will haue no innocent person put to death fol. 1252 6 Inferiors ought to reuerence their superiors fol. 1255 7 Lawes touching the inheritance of the Israelites fol. 1257 CHAP. xxxvi 1 The marriage of Cousen-germans is lawfull fol. 1267 A Commentary vpon the Fourth Booke of Moses called NVMBERS Generall Obseruations out of the whole Booke by way of Preface or Introduction BEfore wee come to the Exposition of this Booke of Moses and to the handling of the particular points contained therein it may not be thought vnprofitable or vnnecessary to prefixe somewhat by way of a Preface that our mindes may bee enlightned and our hearts prepared and our iudgements setled for the better conceyuing and receiuing of that which followeth Now as in the Booke of Genesis Moses hath deliuered the creation of the world together with the originall and first beginning of the church laying as it were an happy foundation as wel of the one as of the other and in Exodus hath handled the publishing and promulgation of the Law together With the miserable thraldome and bondage of the people of God in Egypt and in Leuiticus hath particularly expressed the sacrifices and oblations as Types of the sacrifice and oblation of Christ the promised Messiah together with the inauguration of Aaron and his sonnes and the consecration of the Tribe of Leui so in this Booke of Numbers
Iesus euen as it is written in the second Psalme Thou art my Son this day haue I begotten thee From hence it appeareth plainly that as the bookes themselues were seuered the one from the other so likewise euery part of one and the same booke kept his order and the proper station wherein it was set by the first Author This reprooueth all confounding and vnfit vsage of the holye Scriptures mingling one booke in another the old Testament with the new that the distinct parts cannot appeare The Turkes receiue the Law of Moses and some other parts of the old Testament but so disfigured deformed so corrupted and confounded with their horrible superstitions and the abhominable impieties of their wretched Alcoran that it ceaseth to be the Scripture of God and is turned into a most detestable idoll Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to keep the scriptures whole and sound without intermingling one part with another that the comely proportioÌ„ of euery part may appeare to euerie one that looketh vpon them whereas if we shall confound booke with booke and part with part wee shall lose the beauty of them and turne them into a mishapen and deformed monster which were monstrous impiety and presumption Secondly by this Title we learne that all Vse 2 the works of God are made in number weight and measure and created exceeding good in regard of the goodly order and comely beauty of euery one of them For that which is said of this booke is true also of the other Scriptures and verified of all the rest of the workes of God Where no order is there is all tumult and confusion A good Father of a family taketh order in his house that euerie one do his dutie A wise Pilot in a Shippe looketh that euery one know his place and so manageth it with discretion A prudent and prouident Magistrate appointeth order in his Citie and Commonwealth and ordaineth lawes to keep men in vnity The order of the heauens and the setting of times and seasons teacheth vs the wisedome of the Creator who gouerneth all things aboue and beneath by a wise and wonderfull disposition So that hee is called by the holy Apostle e 1 Cor. 14 33 The God of order and not of confusion True it is it cannot bee denyed we see it with our eyes there is great confusion and much disorder in the world but from whence doth it come who is the author of it and to whom shall wee ascribe it Not vnto God who hath made all things good and gouerneth all things well And if not vnto God to whom but to the spirit of the diuell the vglinesse of sinne which haue altered the workmanship of God and blemished the glorie of his creatures The wiseman in the Booke of Ecclesiastes leadeth vs to this consideration f Eccle. 7 3 1 Loe onely this haue I found that God hath made man righteous but they haue sought many inueÌ„tions If then there fall to bee any disorder in the creature we must not accuse the Creator but the corruption of man is to bee blamed from whence it proceedeth It is sin that hath turned all things vpside downe and brought a spectacle of all miseries as Moses sheweth Gen. 6 5. The Lord sawe that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginatâ—ons of the thoughts of his heart were onely euil continually Thus wee learne to magnify all Gods works and to acknowledge from what spring and fountaine as well order as disorder do proceede God is the God of peace and of order and requireth that al things be done honestly and in order It is Sathan thâ—t is the author of strife contention and confusion who laboureth to bring all things out of order But of this wee shall haue occasion to speake more in the second chapter where Moses describeth the order of the Tents and the names of the cheefe Heads and Captaines of the Israelites Vse 3 Thirdly seeing there is diuine numeration in this Booke let vs reade it diligently bee more and more in loue with it and with the rest of the Scripture which haue the same author handle the same matter resemble the same forme respect the same end and worke the same effect in the hearts of men Manie there are that come to the Church and professe themselues members of the same that are most ignorant in the Scriptures which are the helpes of our Faith the keyes of our comfort the meanes of our saluation and are able to make vs wise to eternall life Some know no difference betweene them and other Bookes but make them all alike containing some things true and some false Others are so ignorant that they know not the number of the Canonicall books nor the argument of them nor the order how they stand which plainely bewrayeth that they are little conuersant in them Others when they heare any book or chapter of the booke read vnto them full of names either of men or places or of both of which sort are sundry in this Booke they slake their attention they thinke it belongeth not vnto them they perswade themselues there is no profit to bee learned by it But wee must know and vnderstand that the whole Scripture was giuen by inspiration and came by the will of God When such parts and parcels of the word are read vnto vs the vse wherof we see not the purpose whereof wee vnderstand not let vs obserue these few rules and directions following First let vs condemne our own ignorance and sit in iudgement vpon the darknes of our owne hearts who of our selues are able to vnderstand nothing except it bee reuealed from aboue It is the saying of Christ to Peter after his worthy confession that he was the son of the liuing God a Math. 16 17 Blessed art thou Simon the son of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but my Father which is in heaueÌ„ And the Apostle witnesseth as much b Rom. 8 7. 1 Cor. 2 10 14 The wisedom of the flesh is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can bee Likewise in another place God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit but the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned The manner of many in reading the Scriptures when they come to that which passeth theyr capacity is to condemne them not themselues But if we would profit aright and benefite our selues by them wee must set this downe as the first rule and as a principle of our faith that the fault is in our selues and in our owne weaknesse Secondly it is required of vs to be of humble spirit which is a thing much accepted of God Such onely are right hearers and such God requireth vs to bee when wee heare him come and speake vnto vs. This
heauen is not giuen but to those to whom it is prepared of the Father Matth. 20.23 and 25.34 But election is not of works but of grace and therefore is called the election of grace Rom. 11.5 This appeareth Ephe. 1. Ephe. 1 5.6 He hath predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will c. No man could be saued except Christ had come and had satisfied the iustice of God for the sinnes of the world by his precious blood for there is no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued Act. 4.12 but all his benefites proceed from grace and the euerlasting loue of God toward vs as Ioh. 3. Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the word that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life No man can be saued except he be effectually called to Christ and his Gospel outwardly by the word and inwardly by the Spirit but whence proceedeth this grace but from grace as the Apostle testifieth 2 Tim. 1. 2 Tim. 1.9 Gal. 1.6 He hath saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the world was No man can be saued except he hath faith in Christ for the iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2.4 and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11. But from whence haue we faith By grace as the Apostle witnesseth Ephe. 2. Ephe. 2.8 By grace ye are saued through faith that not of your selues None can be saued except he be iustified as Psa 34.15 16. The eies of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open to their cry but the face of the Lord that is his anger and indignation is against them that do euill to cut off their remembrance from the earth But our iustification commeth from grace as Rom. 3. Rom. 3.24 We are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus No man can be saued except being iustified by faith he be also sanctified and renewed by the spirit of regeneration for except a man be borne againe of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Ioh. 3. But whence haue we this but from the grace of God as the Apostle expresseth Tit. 3. Tit. 3.6 The bountifulnesse and loue of God our Sauiour toward man appeared and according to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the holy Ghost which he shed on vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour No man can be saued without good workes and a carefull and constant endeuour to walke in them for we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good works which God hath ordained that we should walke in them Ephe. 2.10 But how are wee inabled to performe them but by the grace and free gift of God as Ezek. 36. Eze. 36.26 â—â— A new heart will I giue you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stony heart out of your body and I will giue you an heart of flesh and I wil put my Spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and ye shall keepe my iudgements and doe them The like may bee saide of remission of sinnes No man can be saued without continuall forgiuenesse of sinnes for into many sinnes and offences we fall daily Iam 3.2 But this is giuen vs through his grace onely as the Prophet teacheth Esay 43. Esai 43.25 I euen I am hee that putteth away thine iniquities for mine owne sake that is for no deserts of thine but thorough grace and fauour and will not remember thy sinnes and Ephe. 1.7 We haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to his rich grace Lastly no man is saued except he perseuere and continue in faith in loue in Christ in repentance in Christ and in all good works as Matth. 24. he that endureth vnto the end he shall be saued and Reuel 2.10 Be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life but from what root and fountaine proceedeth this gift and from whence hath it his beginning The Apostles and Prophets tel vs most plainely and directly as Iere. 32.39.40 Ier. 32.40 â— I will giue them one heart and one way that they may feare me for euer I wil put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me Phi. 1.6.29 and 2.13 God that hath begunne his good worke in his Saints will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ Now as we haue said of all the rest so we may say of eternall life Rom. 6.23 that it is the free gift of God and therefore all his giftes and our saluation come not from our our merits but from his mercies not from our deseruings in whole or in part but from his free fauour in Christ Iesus Let vs come to the reasons and consider Reason 1 aright the causes hereof First of all God wil haue the praise and glory of his owne works and will not giue and grant ouer the same to another But if the graces of his Spirit were well deserued of vs and not freely bestowed vpon vs wee had matter of reioycing in our owne selues and of boasting against God The Apostle hauing shewed that the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the Law saith Where is then the reioycing Rom. 3.27 and 4.2 It is excluded And touching Abraham thâ— father of the faithfull he sayeth If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God Likewise writing to the Ephesians chap. 2. By grace ye are saued through faith Ephe. 2.8.9 and that not of your selues it is the gift of GOD not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe So then he giueth all his gifts freely that he may haue the whole praise of his mercy But so much as we take to our selues so much hee loseth of his glory Reason 2 Secondly he knoweth we haue nothing of our owne we craue our daily bread and drinke at his hands We are beggers and destitute of all good things and neuer are able to supply our owne wants Our owne penury is such that we haue nothing to boast off but our misery pouerty blindnesse nakednes and wretchednesse We were saith the Apostle dead in trespasses and sinnes â—he 2.1 2. wherein in times past we walked according to the course of this world and after the Prince that ruleth in the ayre euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience We are vnable to thinke or to doe any thing it is God must worke in vs the will and the deed it is he must draw vs before we can runne after him or come
by iustifying of vs by sanctifying of vs and by working in vs such like effect Against mans merits and deserts Secondly this doctrine ouerthroweth all merits and deserts of man which abolish the free grace of God Gods mercy is our merit our workes are not neither can bee our merit If our election be by grace then it is no more of workes otherwise grace is no more grace But if it be of workes then is it no more grace otherwise work were no more worke as the Apostle concludeth Rom. 11.6 We are iustified through faith in Christ in him standeth our saluation and by his merits we are made righteous Christ Iesus is the corner stone of the building Ephes 2. he is the foundation of the building forasmuch as other foundation none can lay 1 Cor. 3. he is also the highest stone of the building notwithstanding the mountains Zach. 4-6 that is the strongest opposition of enemies But let vs see what merit is What merit is that our vnderstanding may be the better and our iudgement the sounder touching this matter Merit is a worke vndue to which we are not bound making the reward and recompence that was not due to be due When a debter satisfieth his creditour he paieth that which he oweth him he giueth no more then is due vnto him by Law and equity by reason and conscience neither doth he deserue any thankes but through the fault of men as the heathen knew well enough Terent. in Phorm Act. sc 1. who confesse that such was the corruption of the times that when a man brought to another euen his owne he was to be thanked Christ our Sauiour a better master teacheth vs this more fully Luk. 17.8 Luc. 17.8 9.10 When a man hath a seruant who girdeth himselfe and serueth him till he haue eaten and drunken Doth he then thanke him because he hath done the things that were commanded him I trow nay so likewise ye when ye haue done all those things that are commanded you say Wee are vnprofitable seruants we haue done that which was our duty to doe Wherefore we make a weake plea to plead our owne merits who haue nothing but by the merits of Christ But it will be obiected Obiection that we find in Scripture no mention at all of the merits of Christ I answere Answere It is true concerning the word it selfe Neuerthelesse if they will conclude any thing against the merits of Christ because the bare name in so many letters and syllables is not extant in the word of God they may as well gainsay the Trinity refuse the Sacraments deny the Catholike Church and hold the Sonne not to be consubstantiall with the Father Forasmuch as none of these are expressed there But if they meane and vnderstand the thing it selfe then we haue the merits of Christ plentifully preached vnto vs in the holy Scripture to whom the whole worke of our saluation is ascribed The Apostle teacheth Ephe. 1 14 that our redemption is a possession purchased by him that is purchased by the merit of his death And in the former Epistle to the Thessalonians 1 Thes 5.6 he saith God hath not appointed vs to wrath but to obtaine saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ that is procured vnto vs by his merits So in the twentieth chapter of the Actes Paul in his exhortation to the Elders of Ephesus willeth them carefully to feed the flocke of God Act. 10.28 which hee hath purchased with his owne blood where he maketh the blood of Christ meritorious And elsewhere he saith we are iustified by his blood and reconciled to God by his Sonne and so shall be saued by his life Rom. 5.9 10. Rom. 5.9 1â— If then we challenge any thing to our selues we take so much from Christs worthinesse He was not bound in any bond vnto vs who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to bee equall to God Wherefore our workes can challenge nothing at Gods hands for as much as whatsoeuer wee can doe is as due debt vnto him Thus the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8. Rom. 8.1 Brethren we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh whereby he vnderstandeth the contrary as a member opposed but we are debters to the Spirit to liue after the Spirit So then our spirituall life is called a debt which is true in many respects First How all the we can doe â— due vnto God in regard of our creation Secondly in regard of our redemption Thirdly in regard of our glorification Our spirituall life is due to God in regard of our creation because it is God that hath made vs and not we our selues we are the worke of his hands who hath created vs according to his image and therby bound vs as by a strong band to know him and worship him Hence it appeareth that Adam himselfe in his estate of innocency could haue claimed nothing of God by merit because whatsoeuer he was he was it by him whatsoeuer he had he had receiued it through his gift so that he should haue paide him with his owne which deserueth no thankes as we heard before True it is man fell away defaced and deformed this image and made himselfe liable to eternall destruction howbeit he could not thus shake off the yoke of his necke nor the fetters from his feet nor acquit himselfe of the debt and obligation when of a debter to God he made himselfe a bondslaue to the deuill A debter riotously wasting his goods and carelesly consuming the stocke and substance that he hath and thereby making himselfe a bankrout is not discharged of his debt but standeth bound to pay it as before God will not loose his right nor let go his hold and therefore albeit we are started backe from him he remaineth the same as he made vs so we remaine obliged vnto him Hence we see what is the reason why God commandeth duties of vs in his Law that neither wee nor our fathers are able to performe â—ow God reâ—ireth imâ—â—ssibilities 〈◊〉 our hands If a father should require that of his son or a master exact of his seruant that which were vnpossible to doe as to trauell an hundred thousand mile in one day or to flye vp to heauen might he not be thought to be a tyrant But the case standeth not betweene God and vs as betweene a father and his children or betweene a master and his seruants For he chargeth no more vpon vs then hee had inabled vs to doe and had giuen vs strength to performe so that if there be any impossibility to do it the fault resteth in our selues and not in God It is no cruelty in him to require so much of vs as he doth but iniquity in vs that doth disable vs. He abideth the same that he was but we abide not the same that we were so that there is no change in him but the change is in vs so that
good things and the rich he hath sent empty away Luc 1 53. Luc. 1 53. There is a perfection in Gods children accompanied with much imperfection and strength mingled with much weaknesse Phil. 3 15. So that albeit the faithfull finde their owne infirmities yet they do not please themselues in theÌ„ but continually striue against them and more and more get the vpper hand of them Fourthly we must make conscience of the least sinne that we may be afraid of the greatest When Dauid had cut off the lappe of Sauls garment his heart smote him 1 Sam. 24 5. How could he be induced to shed one drop of his blood that confessed he ought not to haue touched the lap of his garment The Apostle requireth of vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5 22. If we cast out the mote that is in our eyes wee cannot suffer a beame to sticke in them If we would learne indeed and in truth to straine at a gnat we should not so easily swallow a Camell The wages of all sinne is death and therefore we should feare to runne into any sinne Pull out the sting of this serpent in the beginning Cure this sicknesse at the first lest it grow incurable Cut downe the tree while it is young and greene one stroke now will doe more good then an hundred when it is growne old and tough and hard The labour is little at the beginning but custome in sinning groweth into another nature Fiftly we must grow ftom good to better We must not alwaies be babes and sucklings children and weaklings but euermore grow in grace There is a perfection of Christians to which we must be led as Heb. 6 1 where he moueth them that leauing the principles of the doctrine of Christ they should goe on to perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance from dead workes and of faith toward God Not that any perfection can be attained in this life as the Anabaptists and other phantasticall persons dreame off most falsely not knowing themselues nor the law of God but we must aime at it as at a marke and make it the end of all our workes forasmuch as in the Schoole of Christ wee must waxe old euermore learning somewhat God accounteth vs as pure The faithfull saâ—ctified in part are accounted pure accepteth vs as pure albeit we attaine not vnto the parts of perfect purity for these causes and considerations of apprehension regeneration imputation and glorification For though we be sanctified in part yet Christ calleth the Church his Loue all faire pure as the Sunne cleere as the Moone bright as the Morning because we lay hold on the righteousnesse of Christ by faith the worke of regeneration is begun in euery one of vs and goeth forward by degrees the perfect purity and perfection of Christ is ours for the present in whom we are accounted pure and for the time to come we haue the promise of glorification when we shall be without spot or wrinkle and made so absolutely pure as if we had neuer beene defiled with sinne Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to giue vs vpright hearts which in themselues are crooked and corrupt The Apostle in the shutting vp of the Epistle to the Hebrewes prayeth for them that God would make them perfect in euery good worke to do his will â—â—b 13 21. working in them that which is well pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ That which we desire for another we ought much more to craue and aske for our selues Hence it is that the Apostle assureth his owne heart that the LORD would deliuer him from euery euill worke and preserue him vnto his heauenly Kingdome 2. Tim. 4 18. If this meanes be diligently practised of vs wee shall grow more and more in good things we shall abolish the kingdome of sin and Satan in vs so that the Lord which hath begun his good worke in vs will perfect the same vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ CHAP. III. 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai â—xod 6 â—3 2. And these are the names of the sonnes of Aaron Nadah the first borne and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar 3. These are the names of the sonnes of Aaron the Priest which were annointed whom he consecrated to minister in the Priests Office 4. And Nadab and Abihu died before the Lord when they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse of Sinai and they had no children and Eleazar and Ithamar ministred in the Priests Office in the sight of Aaron their father WE haue already shewed that the numbring of the Israelites which of a small stocke grew to so many millions is of two sorts one of the people fitted for the warres the other of the Priests and Leuites that were to minister to God This whole multitude consisting partly of the people partly of the Ministers are all of them warriours and souldiers howbeit there is a twofold warre ciuill and sacred Now of such as were to wage the ciuill warre wee haue spoken before in the former chapters It remaineth to intreate in this and the Chapter following of such as follow another warre and belong to another warfare and are another kinde of warriours The former is opposed against temporall and bodily enemies but this against spirituall and both of them haue their seuerall Captaines their swords their armour their furniture their victories The former warre is carnall prophane this is sacred and holy The Generall is Christ Iesus The Captaine of the Lords host Iosh 5 14. The enemies are Satan the world and the flesh the armour is as the war wholly spirituall for our warfare is not carnall yet mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holdes casting downe imaginations and euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ 2 Cor. 10 4 5. We fight not against flesh blood but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknes of this world against spirituall wickednesse in high places Eph. 6 12. And therefore our whole armour must be of the same nature that it may be of proofe Eph. 6 16. able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked our brest-plate must be made of righteousnesse our shield must be of faith which is our victory our helmet must be of saluation our sword wherewith we are to be girded is the word of God Hence it is that the Apostle exhorteth Timothy a Minister of the Gospell to bee strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus and to endure hardnesse as a good souldier of Iesus Christ 2 Tim. 2 1 3. Now then as we obserued in the two former chapters concerning the mustering of the people both their number and their order the like we are to consider in handling
of season neuerthelesse where it is duely and conscionably preached without respect of persons it toucheth the harts of some represseth the corruptions of others is as a warning peece and watchword vnto all so that all persons and people whatsoeuer wheresoeuer must liue vnder the ordinary hearing and frequenting of the word of God Vse 1 The vses remaine to be handled which ought especially to be marked of vs. First there is offered vnto vs this truth arising from the doctrine it selfe that the preaching of the word by the Minister and the hearing of it by the people is no ceremony nor a matter of indifferency such as may eyther be done or left vndone at our owne discretion or disposition but it is such a part of the publike seruice of God as ought not to bee omitted or neglected without great sinne and breach of the fourth Commandement which serueth to establish the ministery of the word It is aboue the workes of mercy and compassion therfore the most profitable worke that can bee done to the sonnes of men It is a more excellent and much greater gift to doe good to the soule then to do good to the body inasmuch as the soule is more precious then the body Hence it is that the Apostles gaue ouer ministring to the poore attending to their necessities because they would giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word Acts 6 4. Acts 6 4 and 2.42 And before this in the second chapter describing the Church after the ascension of Christ he saith the Disciples continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers Where hee placeth continuance in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread before fellowship and communion in temporall things It is one speciall marke of a man and woman truely fearing God to bee a diligent hearer of the word of God and a continuall resorter to the preaching of it and a carefull frequenter of the house of God We see this in Simeon he came often into the Temple and thereby hee found Christ when his parents brought him in their armes to do for him after the custome of the Law Luc. 2 27 37 41. The like we might say of Anna a Prophetesse which departed not from the Temple but serued God with fastings prayers night and day verse 37. Luc. 2 27 37 41. So Ioseph and Mary went to Ierusalem euery yeare at the feast of the Passeouer by custome and commandement This was the cause of the great godlines and wonderfull zeale that was in Dauid that he desired nothing more then to appeare before the face of God among his Saints This his affection he testifieth in many places Psal 27 4. Psal 27 4 42 1.2 One thing haue I desired of the Lord that will I seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple There is alwayes good hope of such persons so long as they vse the meanes to bee recouered A sicke person may not bee despaired off so long as hee is content to vse the helpe and counsell of the Physition albeit hee be very dangerously sicke but when once he refuseth his direction then we may looke for nothing but death Thus the case standeth with all men so long as wee forsake not the word there is hope of saluation when once we refuse it there is feare of destruction both of soule and body Wherefore we are to iudge well and charitably of such as are religious frequenters of the holy exercises of faith such are neuer past hope there is some signe of life in them and we haue more comfort and greater assurance of such albeit vniust vncleane then of any ciuill man that refuseth the meanes Many in the world stumble at the offensiue liues of euill professors but certainly whatsoeuer men iudge there is more hope of the worst professor that heareth the word and attendeth vnto it More hope of euill professors then of ciuill men then of the best ciuil men that in prophanenesse of heart refuse it and that for two reasons First these men though they be euill yet vse good meanes which haue from time to time done good vppon others as bad as they therefore may in time to come by the mercy of God and blessing vpon the meanes do good also vnto them be effectuall in them If it do not preuaile at one time yet it may at another The reformation of a sinner is not wrought at a sudden but by little little like the water that pierceth the hard stone by customable and continuall dropping vpon it If thou seest two men most dangerously sicke of diuers diseases and all mortall except they be cured and one of them putting himselfe vnder the Physitians hand the other reiecting altogether both phisicke and the Physitian whether of these is more likely to be restored and to liue Is not he that taketh the receit and medicine that is ministred So is it in the sicknesses of the soule If we hearken to the word which is a spirituall medicine to heale euery malady we may be reclaimed The word is as a draw-net cast into the Sea which gathereth of euery kinde Mat. 13. Yea it is quicke and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of soule and spirit and of the ioynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4 12. Secondly it is a signe that those which vse the meanes are not yet sold and setled to continue in sinne for there is no man whose hart is fully set in him to do euill and follow wickednesse that can patiently endure be content to be an ordinary frequenter of religion whensoeuer it is publikely taught and preached True it is they may sometimes come to the word for custome or company or feare or praise or because they haue nothing else to do and cannot tell how else to spend away the time but if they come ordinarily continually they are not become desperate The hammer of Gods word may break their harts and enter into their soules As for those that regard not to serue GOD and vse not the assemblies of his worship they are of all other most wicked and prophane and may iustly be said to be of the forlorne hope They are at the point of death they lye gasping for breath nay they are come to the brinke of hell Thus then we see that the preaching of God is of absolute necessity whether we bee conuerted or not conuerted whether we do beleeue or not yet beleeue nay it is in a manner the only necessary thing It is the opiniō of many wretched men that are not worthy to breathe in the common aire that it bringeth a great charge and heauy burden vppon the people
Shepheard to leade them in greene pastures Mat. 9 36. Is it not a wofull miserable thing to see Satans kingdome flourish and to see him ruling in the hearts of men and as it were dancing in their soules No greefe or sorrow should be like vnto this to see so many thousands perish euerlastingly But there is no other way to destroy his kingdome to make him fall downe like lightening then to haue the glad tydings of the Gospell spread abroad in the earth Luke 10 42. Is it not a miserable thing to see a City besieged round about and to haue no watchman to watch it and giue warning of the approch of the enemy Who can doubt but such a City is neere to be taken and surprized God hath made the Ministers his watchmen they must blow the Trumpet Ezek. 3 18 and 33 9. and warne the wicked that they turne from their wickednesse and euill wayes and so dye not in their iniquity Is it not a grieuous thing to haue meate ready to putrifie and corrupt and yet want salt to season it The Ministers of the word are not onely the light of the world but also the salt of the earth Math. 5 13. without which the people are as vnsauoury flesh and stinking carrion in the nostrils of God or else what needed this salt Lastly is it not a miserable thing to be pittied of all men to stand vpon the shore and to see many ready to bee drowned and cast away To behold them tossed vp and downe with the waues and at euery blast of the winde like to be swallowed vp in the seas But thus it is with vs by nature we cannot chuse but perish except this meanes be prouided for vs as an Arke to saue vs. Alasse how many dead carkasses may wee see swimming and floating in the glassie sea of this world that haue no life in them This point is pointed out vnto vs in the vision that appeared to Paul in the night Acts 16.9 There sâ—â—od a man of Macedonia and praied him saying Come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs whereby he gathered assuredly that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospel vnto theÌ„ There are many things may bring vs into misery are able to make vs miserable but the want of Gods word and the sauing hearing of it bringeth a misery of all miseries euen an heap of all miseries which are as it were included in one by the Spirit of God speaking of the estate of the ten Tribes that had driuen away the Priests of the Lord 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israel hath beene without the true God without a teaching Priest and without law Where mark that the holy Ghost ioyneth these three together God the Priest and the Law they that were without a teaching Priest were also without God and he that is without God is without all those things that should doe him good The like we see in the 13. chapter of the same book where Abijah concludeth against Israel that they could not prosper because they had banished the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron from them and on the contrary he saith concerning himselfe and Iudah As for vs the Lord is our God and wee haue not forsaken him 2 Chr. 13 10 and the Priests which minister vnto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Leuites waite vpon their businesse Verse 12. and afterward Behold God himselfe is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you O children of Israel fight yee not against the Lord God of your Fathers for you shall not prosper If then wee would haue God to be with vs we must bee content to accept and make account of his Ministers if we cast them out with contempt from vs we say to the Lord also Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21 14 15. who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profite should wee haue if we pray vnto him Iob 21 14 15. Likewise the Prophet complaining of the desolation of the Sanctuary Psal 74 9. saith Wee see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long It was a great punishment inflicted vpon Caine to be driuen from the face of God Gen. 4 14 also vpon Agar Ismael the bond-woman and her sonne to bee cast out of the house of Abraham which was the Church of God Gen. 21 14 21. For that is as much as to bee separated from God to be banished from the word to be separated from his kingdome The Ministers are the guides to leade vs the way without them wee cannot but wander out of the way we are blind vnderstand nothing they open our eyes that we may see the truth Acts 8 31 and 26 18. â—he second â—proofe Secondly this reprooueth the vaine conceite and proud imagination of their hearts who hauing learned the principles of religioÌ„ and some grounds of knowledge proceed no further as if they had no more vse of the word whereas there is matter of instruction alwaies to be learned out of the word for all persons When wee haue eaten one kinde of meat one day we eate the next day as hungerly of it as we did before So ought we to come to the great Supper that God hath made vs againe and againe alwaies hungring and thirsting after the same This is most certaine and set it down as a most true rule the more knowledge we haue the more still we desire knowledge the greater our faith is the more we desire to haue it strengthened It is our daily praier that God would giue vs our daily bread Math 6 11. how much more then ought wee to craue at Gods hand the gift of spirituall food belonging to our soules that wee may be nourished to eternall life He is a foolish builder that when he hath begun to builde and laid the foundation giueth ouer Luk. 14 29. and neuer proceedeth to finish the worke but suffereth all men that passe by to laugh at him There is no people ought to be without the ministery it must alwaies remain among them that it may build them vp forward Eph. 4 13. and finish that which is begun Till wee all come in the vnity of faith and the knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Would we haue it saide of vs and obiected against vs This man began to build but was not able to make an end This man laide his hand to the plough but now he standeth still and looketh backe There is as great vse to be made of the word after wee are conuerted to the faith regenerated by the Spirit of God as when we first beleeued They theÌ„ are greatly deceiued that being puffed vp with an
serueth not onely to soften the waxe but to harden the clay Hence it is that many are made worse by the word â—atth 13.15 but that falleth out through their owne corruption not through the nature of the word Hence it is that the Lord saith Make the heart of this people fatte and make their hearts heauy and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and heare with their eares and conuert and be healed Esay 6.10 â—say 6.10 Be it therefore that none are commonly worse then common hearers who heare indeed but doe not vnderstand and see indeed but doe not perceiue yet is the word to be preached and published though it be the sauor of death vnto death in those that heare it It is as the raine or snow that falleth from heauen which returneth not thither againe but watereth the earth and maketh it bud and bring forth that it may giue seed to the sower and bread to the eater so is it with the word that goeth forth out of the mouth of God it doth not returne vnto him voide but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and prospereth in the thing whereunto he sendeth it Esay 55. â—say 55 10.11 Lastly the wickednesse of euill hearers ought to be no barre against the preaching of the word forasmuch as euill persons are oftentimes wonne by the Gospel Publicans and harlots are brought by it to the kingdome of God Matth. 21.31 â—atth 21.31 Many of these that crucified the Lord of life and put our Sauiour to death were pricked in their hearts and said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we do Act. 2.37 â—ct 2.37 They gladly receiued the word and were baptized so that in one day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules The like we might say of the Iailour notwithstanding his cruelty and persecution of the Apostles he came to them and said Sirs what must I doe to be saued Act. 16 30. â—ct 16 30. Who preached vnto him faith in Christ by whose Ministry hee was conuerted Shall we then reason as these men doe Hearers are wicked and as bad as others that heare not therefore away with the word out of the Church pull down the chaire of Moses and downe with all preaching let vs haue no more hearing and let the sound of the word be buried for euer O foolish reason O damnable conclusion Nay wee may inferre contrariwise Such as heard long are sinful stil therfore let them heare more cheerefully and let the Minister deale more roundly with them Let them be told and taught that God will take an account of their hearing according to the meanes he hath afforded vnto them that by the word they shall be iudged at the last day and that as much hath beene committed vnto them so much shal be required at their hands againe that they are to heare the voyce of God while it is called to day and are to take heed they neglect not the accepted time and that as Christ hath knocked long at the doores of their hearts so they know not how suddenly he will depart from them Verse 4. And Nadab and Abihu dyed before the Lord c. We haue already declared how God immediately after the ordering of the Armies of the Israelites describeth the tribe of Leui that was exempted and priuiledged out of that muster and multitude and of what family Aaron came Now wee are to shew what became of his sonnes who albeit they were the sonnes of one man yet they neither liued nor dyed after one manner For the two eldest Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10.4 Num. 26.60 presuming to offer incense to God and to burne it with strange fire were themselues consumed with fire there went a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord with sudden death Thus by the same thing wherein they offered they perished strange fire brought downe a strange iudgement to declare the iustice of God against sinners but of this point we shall haue better occasion to speake farther in the fift Chapter Thus it fel out in the family of Aaron his two sonnes dyed by fire euen they dyed before their father 1 Chron. 24.2 and had no children to whom the Priesthood might descend therefore Eleazar and Ithamar executed the Priests office When the Leuites did offer sacrifice in the Tabernacle God sent fire from heauen Leuit. 9.24 to consume the sacrifice whereupon he commanded the Priestes that the fire should be kept euermore burning vpon the Altar and neuer be suffered to goe out Leuit. 6.13 Which the Gentiles also obserued by a foolish imitation So then their transgression against God consisted in these two things First they vsed strange fire contrary to the commandement of God whereas they should haue taken it from the Altar Leuit. 1.8 Leuit. 1.8 Secondly they entred into the holy place which was not lawfull for the high Priest himselfe to doe but vnder certaine conditions and at a certaine time Leui. 16.1 2. Leuit. 16.1 2. Exod. 30.10 Exod. 30.10 Heb. 9.7 Heb 9.7 Thus then as they sinned openly so God punished them openly and made them publike examples vnto others that should succeed them and come after them in that office as he speaketh Leuit. 10.3 Then Moses said vnto Aaron This is it that the Lord spake I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Babingâ—on Leuit ch 10. obser 6. It was but yesterday as it were that Aaron and his sonnes had a famous and a glorious consecration into the greatest and highest dignity vpon earth but these sonnes so lately exalted and honoured now lye destroyed before their fathers face to his ouermuch griefe and anguish not by any ordinary and accustomed death but by fire from heauen for their sins and breach of the Law and commandement of God We learne from hence that Godly parents haue Doctrine 2 oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children Godly parents haue oftentimes vngodly children Such as are reformed themselues haue children vnreformed We see this in Adam the first father he had not onely Abel the righteous who obtained good report that he pleased God but also Caine who was of that euill one and slew his brother 1. Ioh. 3. 1 Ioh. 3.12 Because his owne workes were euill and his brothers good Noah a iust man and perfect in his generations Gen. 6.9 had cursed Ham as well as blessed Shim Gen. 9.26 We see this in Abrahams house the Father of the faithfull who rereceiueth this commendation froÌ„ the mouth of God himselfe Gen. 18. Gen. 18.19 I know him that hee will command his children and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do iustice and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that which hee hath spoken of him yet he had in his
It is no good report that I heare ye make the Lords people to transgresse But Dauid was loth to displease his sonne but sought to please him in all things and behold what came of it it turned to his hurt and in the end to his vtter ouerthrow If then we lay these seuerall points together that God will shew our election and the election of our seed to stand firmely and onely vpon the purpose of his wil and cut off all occasion of boasting from vs that we are able to deriue grace vnto them lest therby we should ascribe their regeneration conuersiō to our selues so take the glory frō God to whom onely it is due vnto our selues to whom in no sort it is due that God in his counsell purposeth to destroy some of them and that they often want education a good meanes to bring them to God wee may truely conclude this point with which we deale namely that godly parents which doe beleeue haue many times vngracious and vnrighteous children that doe not beleeue This often falling out to the most faithful Vse 1 that desire to leaue an holy seed behind them let vs consider what we are to learne from it And first this sealeth vp this truth as a principle that neuer faileth namely that the father is not saued by the child nor the child by the father The Prophet saith truely Hab. 2.4 The iust shal liue by his faith not by the faith of the father nor by the faith of the sonne but by his owne faith The faith of the godly father shal not saue the vngodly child neither shal the faith of the godly child saue the vngodly father Thus are Gods wayes cleared to bee equall which are oftentimes challenged and slandered to be vnequall This doth the Prophet Ezekiel Ezek. 18.4 5.13 14 17 20. and 33.20 handle at large Chap. 18. and 33. Behold all soules are mine as the soule of the father so also the soule of the sonne is mine the soule that sinneth shall die If a man be iust and doe that which is lawfull and right if he beget a sonne that is a robber or an oppresser he shal surely die his blood shall be vpon him But if he beget a sonne that seeth all his fathers sinnes which he hath done and considereth and doth not such like hee shall not die for the iniquitie of his father he shall surely liue The soule that sinneth it shall die the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father neither shall the father beare the iniquity of the sonne the righteousnes of the righteous shal be vpon him and the wickednes of the wicked shal be vpō him Where he sheweth that if the father that is righteous beget a sonne vnlike vnto himselfe the righteousnesse of the father shall nothing profit or auaile him he shall receiue such a recompence of reward as is due to his impiety He mentioneth in this place three seuerall persons the grandfather the nephew and in the middle betweene them both Calui praelect in Ezek. cap. 18 he setteth the sonne of the former and the father of the latter Of them all he setteth downe this rule that euery one shall be rewarded as he hath liued and receiue according vnto his workes The blessing of GOD shall rest vpon all those that are iust whatsoeuer their posterity shall bee as Esay Chapter 3.10 Esay 3.10 Say yee to the righteous that it shall be well with him for they shall eate the fruite of their doings and to that purpose we reade in the Psalme Psal 58.11 Men shall say verily there is reward for the righteous verily he is a God that iudgeth in the earth God is a iust Iudge and therefore rewardeth euery man as his owne life is They therefore doe greatly deceiue themselues that runne into all excesse of riot and thinke to haue mercy shewed vnto them because of the godlinesse of their parents whereas rather this shall serue to heape vppe farther iudgement vpon their heads On the other side it serueth to comfort those that forsake the wickednesse of their parents progenitors forasmuch as god will accept of them and embrace them in the armes of his tender loue and neuer charge vpon them those sinnes nor vpbraide them with the same Blessed therefore are all that walke in his wayes but vnto them that turne away from righteousnesse and commit iniquity and doe according to all the abominations that the wicked man doth all his righteousnesse that he hath done shall not be mentioned in his trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them shall he die Wherefore to conclude it is required of vs not to stand vpon the goodnesse of our ancestors but vpon that which we finde in our selues inasmuch as many of the godly and righteous seruants of God haue had children appointed to wrath and destruction The people of the Iewes gloried and boasted that they had Abraham to their father albeit they did not the workes of Abraham but of their father the diuell Ioh. 8.44 Ioh. 8.44 Hence it is that Iohn the Baptist exhorteth them to bring forth fruites meete for repentance Matth. 3.8 9. and not to thinke to say within themselues We haue Abraham to our father forasmuch as God is able of the stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham It is a vaine thing in earthly things for a man to boast of his predecessors The heathen man could say Ouid. Metam lib. 13. that stocke and ancestors and such things as our selues haue not done we may scarcely cal our owne Much more doeth this holde in heauenly things and in true religion which goe not by kinde or kinne they descend not from father vnto sonne as temporall inheritances doe no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne and hee to whomsoeuer the Sonne will reueale him Matth. 11. Matth. 11.27 Let euery man labour to know God and to plant the feare of him in his owne heart that so we may liue by our owne faith as his life is maintained and continued by his owne soule Vse 2 Secondly let no man be discouraged though they see their seed vntoward and vngracious Religion cannot be conueyed to children by parents as house and land neither can they leaue it vnto them as they leaue them a possession to descend by a continued succession from the father to the sonne and to the sonnes sonne in one race and generation Godlinesse commeth not to vs by naturall generation Godlinesse is no inheritance from father to sonne but by spirituall regeneration neither hath the first-borne greater title to it then the second That which the Apostle speaketh of the Ministery that Paul may plant and Apollo water but it is God that giueth the increase may be truely spoken of the bringing vp of children in the nourture and information of the Lord. We may and ought
tempted Where we see he beginneth the sentence with the plurall number and endeth it with the singular Wherefore to returne vnto our purpose from which we haue digressed to answere an obiection and to open the interpretation of this Scripture faithfull parents who haue endeuoured to sow the seede of eternall life in the mindes of their children are not to bee censured and condemned because they haue leude and vngodly children that giue euident tokens rather of reprobation then of saluation as if it were their fault and offence for as much as they may bee carefull to vse all meanes of faith and furtherance to eternall life and yet notwithstanding faile of their end If they doe not discharge their duties they shall be guilty of their blood but if they doe teach them they are free they haue deliuered their soules If wee haue vsed diligence and be euill spoken off let vs comfort our selues in the Lord and rest our selues in the cleerenesse of our owne consciences and comfort our hearts in the testimony thereof being well assured that in the great day of account the LORD shall acquit vs when the mouth of iniquitie shall be stopped Vse 3 Thirdly from this ground ariseth great consolation to all faithfull parents who are to comfort themselues in this if among many children and a plentifull issue they haue some fewe of them yea but one onely that appeareth to be the faithfull childe of GOD albeit it bee otherwise with the rest GOD indeede will receiue glory in all though some of them bee reprobates this must preuaile with our natural affections and teach vs to suppresse our greefe and sorrow No doubt it is cause of the greatest griefe and maketh their head as waters and their eyes a fountaine of teares that they make their bed to swimme and water their couch with weeping which striketh neerer vnto them to beholde their vngodly wayes then to see them suffer a thousand deaths Abraham was exceedingly mooued when he was commanded to cast out of his family his sonne Ishmael Gen. 21.11 and 17.18 for the thing was grieuous in Abrahams sight because of his sonne and before this he had saide O that Ishmael might liue in thy sight yet neuerthelesse he yeelded to the will of God who would therein bee honoured So when GOD respecteth vs and confirmeth his couenant toward vs and taketh vnto himselfe any of our seede we ought rather to praise God for this mercy and goodnesse toward vs in sauing one then murmure against him or aske the question of him why he calleth not all If it please God so to deale in mercy toward vs that he vouchsafeth to be both our God and the God of all I say of all our seede we are bound vnto him in so much greater dutie and he requireth of vs the greater obedience and looketh for a sacrifice of greater thankefulnesse Hee dealeth not so with all good men euen such as haue faithfull soules and desire to approoue their seruice vnto him who when they haue giuen them what education they can and heartily craued of GOD his blessing vpon their holy endeauours yet haue found many crosses and such inward griefes as haue beene ready to breake euen their heart-strings and to bring their gray haires with sorrow to the graue Neuerthelesse we must not suffer our ouer-strong affections to preuaile too farre within vs and to swallow vs vp with ouermuch heauinesse when we beholde with our owne eyes the wickednesse of our children that are come out of our owne loynes and are of our owne blood when we see them without hope of being reclaimed and reformed as those that runne into all excesse of riot no though we should see them taken away in the prophanenesse of their hearts For why should we repine at it to consider how God glorifieth himselfe albeit it be in the destruction of some of ours Of this we haue two most notable examples in Aaron and in Eli neuer to be forgotten of vs recorded in the Bookes of Leuiticus and of Samuel Touching Aaron his two eldest sonnes Nadab and Abihu of whom we now speake sinned against the Lord in offering strange fire and seruing of God otherwise then hee appointed which is a thing detestable in his eyes and there came out a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord. Heere was a grieuous sinne committed heere was a grieuous punishment executed vpon them and their father did beholde it with his eyes and how they were carryed out of the campe in their coates Moses tolde him that the LORD would bee sanctified in them that come nigh him and before all the people he will be glorified so that Aaron helde his peace Leuiticus chapter 10. verse 3. So touching Eli when he heard a fearefull iudgement denounced against his posterity he said It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good 1 Samuel 3.18 Thus ought we to doe and not vexe and turmoyle our selues without reason for that which we cannot remedy and redresse All the children of the faithfull are not the children of the promise they that are the children of the flesh are not the children of God Galatians chapter 4. verse 23. All that are the seede of Adraham are not the children of Abraham Romanes chapter 9. verse 6 7. neither are all the Israel of God which are of Israel Heere it may be obiected which the Apostle Obiection 1 Peter speaketh to the Iewes The promise is made to you and to your children Actes 2.39 God is the God of the faithfull and of their seede I answere The Apostle answereth this in the next wordes Answer euen as many as the Lord our God shall call So many as haue God to bee their God shall in his good time be called to the knowledge of the trueth Hence it is that in the promise annexed to the second commandement it is said Exod. 20.6 hee sheweth mercy to thousands that loue him and keepe his commandements Thus hee limiteth the promise of mercy he restraineth it to those that loue him This promise is performed when it holdeth in any albeit a farre off Another obiection ariseth out of Paules words to the Corinthians where the seede of Obiection the faithfull are said to be holy that is sanctified and cleansed The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified by the wife 1 Cor. 7.14 and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified by the husband else were your children vncleane but now are they holy If then they be all cleane and holy it followeth they are also vnder the election of grace I answere they are holy touching the outward couenant and generall election Answer as to be of the visible Church to haue right in the Sacraments and to haue interest in the outward priuiledges therof as in the word prayer and such like Thus the whole nation of the Iewes are saide to bee chosen and thus they may bee saide Rom. 11.16 and are saide to bee sanctified They
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
build it or when it should be builded or where it should bee builded Hence it is that the Lord sent Nathan vnto him who said vnto him Shalt thou build me an house to dwell in Whereas I haue not dwelt in any house since the time that I brought vp the Children of Israel out of Egypt 2 Sa. 7 5 6 7. euen to this day but haue walked in a Tent and in a Tabernacle In all the places wherein I haue walked with all the Children of Israel spake I a word with any of the Tribes of Israel whom I commanded to feede my people Israel saying Why build ye not me an house of Cedar So then seeing it might be said to him Who required these things at thy hands Who commanded of thee any such worke Who euer spake vnto thee to doe it Howsoeuer his purpose might be commended yet the fact is reprooued And God vseth two reasons to call him backe from his desire and enterprise one taken from his owne person the other from the person of Dauid From the person of God because hitherto hee had liued in a Tabernacle so that there was no cause in respect of him to trouble himselfe with the building of a Temple From the person of Dauid because he was to consider that there were many in Israel besides him many Iudges and Princes beside him and before him yet none of them had any such charge laide vpon them or committed vnto them or required of them so that he ought not to haue enterprised that which was commanded to none of them nor to himselfe True it is GOD saith in the booke of Deuteronomy that there should be one place where he would be worshipped but what or where that place was he did not foreshew therefore his farther pleasure to bee reuealed was to be expected and an expresse commandement to be waited for For wee see in the Scriptures that oftentimes somewhat is commanded which commeth not by and by to be practised and executed as we declared before touching the chusing of a King from among their brethren Deut. 17 14. when they came into the Land which the Lord their God had giuen them So Christ sent out his Apostles into all the world and commanded them to teach all nations but at what time they should go forth they were to expect a new commandement and commission Matth 28.19 Luke 24.49 so that albeit they were bidden to goe yet if they had gone before they had knowne when to goe they had offended The summe and effect of this answer cometh heereunto that Dauids thought and purpose was good and godly if we consider the roote of it inasmuch as it proceeded from a desire of promoting true religion neuerthelesse although God approued his intent yet he suffered him not to goe forward because hee wanted his word to warrant his intent and therefore did not obey God but follow his owne mind and deuice Thus wee see the cause why God forbad Dauid to builde him a Temple and yet afterward the people in the daies of Haggai are reproued Hag. 1 4. being returned from captiuity because they builded not Heere he forbiddeth that which there he cōmandeth These things seeme not to agree together but to be contrary one to the other and yet though different in shew they agree very well in deed in truth For in this place Dauid is pulled back from his purpose as running too fast trauelling as it were without his guide and sailing without his compasse because he had not the word of God whereas they were reproued because albeit they were stirred vp by the Prophets and called continually to that duty by the word of God yet they could finde no leasure to fall to worke but followed wholly their owne profites and pleasures Thus we haue answered the obiections let vs now come to the vses see what we are to learne from hence Vse 1 First of all wee are taught that touching things that are to be done or not to be done we are not to iudge by the false rule of our owne carnall and corrupt reason but according to the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles It seemeth a small thing in our owne iudgement to burne Incense with strange fire but it is a most greeuous sinne and deserued a most greeuous punishment if we consider the word of God thereby transgressed or respect his commandement thereby violated For these two sonnes of Aaron died not the common death of all men nor were visited after the ordinary visitation of the rest of the sons of men but God wrought a strange worke he brought fire from heauen and consumed them Numb 16 18. The like we might say of Corah and his company they contented not themselues with the ordinary calling of the Leuites to do the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Lord and to stand before the Congregation to minister vnto them but they would also take euery man his censure and put incense in them but they sought the Priesthood also and vsurped the office peculiarly appointed to Aaron and to his sons It might seeme a small thing to set vp others to burne incense and a man might say Why might not Korah do it as wel as Aaron What skilleth it by whom it bee done But hereby the will of God is broken and little regarded yea God himselfe is contemned and little esteemed in our eyes This then bindeth euery soule to humility not to thinke any thing better wiser or more expedient and profitable to the Church then that which is prescribed vnto it neither yet to account any thing idle or superfluous or vnnecessary or that might be amended There be many prophane men that think most basely and contemptibly of the most excellent things of God as of the Word of the Ministery of the Sacraments and of the prayers of the Church It seemeth to many a slight thing not to be washed with the water of Baptism but it is not so with God who hath instituted that Sacrament and therefore woe vnto them that neglect it or despise it The like we might say of the Lords Supper it is accounted among many a small matter whether they come to the Table of the Lord or not But we must measure the necessity of it not by the outward shew of the outward actions but by the Commandement of God because whatsoeuer Christ hath instituted for the perpetuall vse and benefit of the Church we are commanded to yeeld obedience vnto it Whosoeuer neglecteth to doe what hee appointeth sinneth most greeuously against him Wherefore the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 1◠As often as ye eate this bread and drinke this cup yee doe shew the Lords death till he come Such then as come sildome to this Sacrament declare plainely that they regard not the death of Christ They looke to receiue life and saluation from him but they do not esteeme the meanes whereby they may be made
Ministers and to make them labour more conscionably then they haue done so it should stirre vp the people to seeke after knowledge which is as the light of the eye or as a candle in the house whereby we may see what we do and how we serue God whether truely or falsely and whether we goe right or wrong It is enough with the greatest sort to do as most doe and to practise that manner of the worshippe of God which is countenanced and continued by authority albeit they can giue no reason of it neither know how to warrant it It belongeth vnto vs not only to professe the truth but to bee able to maintaine the truth which we professe against all gainsayers and such enemies as seeke to rob vs of it It is a duty required of vs not to content our selues to doe as the rest of our neighbours do but to be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs with meeknesse of spirit 1 Pet. 3 15. â—et 3 15. Euery man presumeth he hath the truth and therefore they neuer enquire farther into the matter nor labor to satisfie their own harts vpon what grounds they stand They doe as their honest neighbours they think it no good manners to differ from them they account it folly to seeke to be wiser then their fore-fathers so they iumpe with the Church of Rome that teacheth her Disciples to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they can yeeld no reason how the Church beleeueth Whereby it appeareth that albeit all men are worshippers of God yet the greatest sort know not how they worship God so that we may say vnto them as Christ spake to the woman of Samaria Ye worship ye know not what Iohn 4 22. â—â—â—n 4 22. Let all such know that they want true comfort in their worshipping forasmuch as they know not whether they please God or not They are like men that shoote at a marke which know not whether they shoot short or shoot beyond the marke or whether they shoot wide or how much they are wide or whether they hit the marke Thus it fareth with ignorant worshippers they are wholly ignorant whether they go astray in the matter or in the manner of his worshippe whether they doe that which God requireth or that which hee condemneth For this is no otherwise nor no where learned but by the word so that all such as are ignorant thereof are in a wretched case and wofull condition and not farre from destruction whatsoeuer they doe esteeme of themselues or others iudge of them 5. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6. Bring the Tribe of Leui neere and present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him 7. And they shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation before the Tabernacle of the Congregation to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 8. And they shall keepe all the instruments of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and the charge of the children of Israel to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 9. And thou shalt giue the Leuites vnto Aaron and to his sonnes they are wholly giuen vnto him out of the children of Israel 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall waite on their Priests Office and the stranger that commeth nigh shall be put to death 11. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites from among the children of Israel in stead of all the first borne that openeth the matrice among the children of Israel therefore the Leuites shall bee mine 13. Because all the first borne are mine Exod. 13 1. Leuit. 27 26. Luc. 2 23. for on the day that I smote all the first borne in the Land of Egypt I hallowed vnto me all the first borne in Israel both man and beast mine they shall bee I am the Lord. Hitherto of the first part of the Preface consisting in a description of Aarons sonnes and in a relation what became of them part of them dying in their sinnes and part succeeding in the Priests Office Now followeth the second part in these words which is a presentation of the Leuites before him Touching this whole Tribe we must obserue that it was diuided and sorted into two rankes whereof the first is the Priests and the second the rest commonly called by the common name of Leuites who were not admitted into the former order as appeareth more euidently in the 16 chapter following as also in the 18 chapter Touching the Priests they are of two sorts Of the high Priest the one was as the head the other as his hands one was the chiefe aboue all the rest the other were inferiour as assistants vnto him The chiefe was the high Priest Sigon de rep Hebâ—ae li. 5 c. 2. of whom the Scripture setteth downe foure things First his consecration he was brought before the Altar he was washed with water he was cloathed with those holy garments that God had appointed he had the sacred oyle powred vpon his head lastly sacrifice was offered on the Altar for his sanctification and his garments were sprinkled with the blood of it Secondly the things that were required in him being consecrated in the former manner which are cheefely these hee might not be defectiue or deformed in body his wife must be a virgin of his owne people he might not vncouer his head rent his garments nor go in to mourn for any that was dead though it were his father or mother Thirdly the Scripture setteth downe his imployment which was to goe daily into the Sanctuary to light the Lampes to burne Incense and euery weeke to prouide the shew-bread on the feast daies to offer the peoples sacrifices with the other Priests and once in the yeare on the day of expiation to enter into the Holiest of all to make prayer for himselfe and the people Fourthly his attire or holy vestiments in which he was to perform this seruice of God which were these six in number a brest-plate an Ephod a Robe a broidred coat a miter a girdle Of the inferiour Priests Touching the Priests of inferiour condition they had the same kinde of consecration which the high Priest had in sacrificing they were like vnto him and in the seruice of the Sanctuary in burning incense in prouiding the bread of proposition and in preparing looking to the lampes and lights This was the difference in these betweene him them that he was the chiefe and they were helpers he was the directer they were directed and guided by him Besides this was peculiar to the high Priest that hee consulted with God by Vrim and Thummim Exod. 28 30. Leuit. 16 30. and entred into the holiest place to make attonement to cleanse and hallow it from the sinnes of the people Their vestiments were the same sauing that the high Priest onely
had the brest-plate and an Ephod of gold Sigon de rep Hebr. lib. 5. cap. 3. Eucherio which is to be noted because the rest of the Priests did sometimes weare a linned Ephod They might haue no blemish or deformity Leuit. 21 18. They might drink no wine nor strong drinke when they were to enter into the Sanctuary Leuit. 10 9. They might not defile themselues by the dead nor come nigh any that was dead except it were their father or mother sonne or daughter or sister vnmarried Leuit. 21 1. They might not shaue their heads nor beards nor cutte their flesh they might marry no harlot nor woman diuorced Leuit. 21 5 7. The first that were consecrated to this office were Aarons sons Nadab and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar From Eleazar in Dauids time who established an exact order among them were issued 16 families 1 Chron. 24 4 and from Ithamar eight that is from them both 24 families These he sorted and separated into foure and twenty classes or courses named each of them after the name of him who was the chiefe of each family and concerning the ordering of them and setting one before another to auoide contention they cast lots All of them could not attend euery day without confusion and disorder they must haue intermission and times of vacation so that one course performed the seruice one weeke and another course another weeke Hence it is that it is saide in the booke of Chronicles 2 Chron. 23 8 that Iehoiada the Priest dismissed not the courses that is he sent not away the troopes and companies of the Priests that attended the seruice of the Temple when their time of waiting was expired so that according to the order appointed they should haue departed and the next course haue succeeded because hee meant to make good vse of them in the deposing of wicked vsurping Athalia and in the establishing of the royal throne of Ioash the lawfull King of Iudah This also appeareth in part in the new Testament Luk. 1 8 9. It came to passe that Zachariah of the course of Abia executed the Priests Office according to the custome of the Priests c. Thus much touching the Priests Office who were Aaron and his sonnes whom God chose out of al the families of the Tribe of Leui to minister before him It remaineth to consider Of the Leuites how the rest or residue of that Tribe were imployed They were not to be idle but to serue also first in the Tabernacle which Moses erected and afterward in the Temple which Salomon builded When these grew vp and encreased in great number they were sorted by Dauid for orders sake into foure rankes Sigon de 〈◊〉 Heb. lib. 5. â— 4 5 6 7. Some were appointed to bee Ministers of the Priests and Temple some to be singers some to be porters and others Scribes and Iudges Touching the first specially called Leuites that attended the seruice of the Sanctuary their Offices were to carry the Tabernacle and the Arke of the Couenant in the remoues of the people vntill God according to his promise fixed and setled them in one certaine place whither the Tribes should resort and then they were to take care of them and the vessels appointed to be vsed in the seruice of GOD. Vnto these offices in latter times were added the flaying of the beasts that were to be offered as 2 Chron. 35 10 11. Touching the second ranke to witte the sweete singers of the songs of Sion we reade in the first booke of the Chronicles chap. 25. 1 Chron. â—â— they were to sing prophesies with harpes with viols and with cymbals Touching the Porters which were the third ranke they were appointed to see that no vncircumcised no polluted or prophane person should enter into the house of the Lord 1 Chron. 26 and to guard the same in such sort that all things therein might bee in safety as the sacred vessels the treasure of the house and the treasure of the dedicated things Touching the Scribes which are the last ranke they were such as read the Scriptures and expounded the Law of God in the Temple at Ierusalem and in the Synagogues that were in all parts of the Land who were also called Doctours that is Interpretors of the Law of God All which we may reade at large in a learned Treatise of the Church Lib. 5. Cap. 5 6. D Field of tâ— Church lib. 5. cap. 6. Hauing thus breefely considered the distinct offices of such as were set apart to the Ministery among the people of GOD who made his Couenant with Leui of life and peace Mal. 2 4 5. let vs now returne to the words of Moses and proceede to the second part of the Preface which is the presentation of the Leuites before Aaron to bee as his hands and helpers that they might minister vnto him Wherein we are to obserue two points first the commandement of God to Moses and secondly the reason of the commandement For touching the execution of it by Moses according to the commandement of God which is in other places most vsually added is in this place omitted but must be supplied and vnderstood from that which followeth for when once the Leuites were offered and presented then presently hee proceeded to the numbring of them so that his obedience in this respect is sufficiently iustified Touching the commandement of God directed vnto him we are to marke these seuerall points and of them the Author is GOD for in diuine matters nothing must be attempted without commandement from him hee must warrant theÌ„ or else they are not to be allowed First the substance of the commandement verse 6 7 8. The Leuites are giuen to Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him and that they may doe the seruice of the Tabernacle and that they may keepe the instruments or vessels thereof Secondly the order that Aaron and the Priests should be superiour vnto them and be as Ouerseers of them prouiding that no stranger should thrust himselfe into this calling contrary to the ordinance and appointment of God Heb. 5 verse 4. No man taketh this honour vnto himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron so that he excluded from the ministery of the tabernacle al other that were not Leuites â— 7 13. of the other Tribes no man gaue attendance at the Altar they were strangers from the Priesthood and the Priesthood from them Not as though in the new Testament there should be one onely family separated to which the administration of holy things should belong For after Christ was ascended â—bac in â—â—b cap. 3. and had led captiuity captiue the distinction of Tribes and families was taken away in regard of the functions of the Church so that the Ministers may bee ordained and called out of any estate degree whatsoeuer being furnished with sufficient gifts for that purpose Thus much of the commandement
so often as they prophane the Lords Sabbaths that so they might call it a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord and learne not to follow their owne pleasures and pastimes nor to speake their owne words therein Verses 7 8. They shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation c. Hitherto of the meaning of the words let vs now come to the doctrines arising from hence We see in this diuision that Aaron and his sonnes beeing consecrated to the office of the Priest-hood haue also the Leuites giuen vnto them to helpe them in that holy calling Moses is commanded to present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him and all this is done by the authority and appointment of God Moses was a great Prophet to whom God spake face to face like vnto whom arose none before him nor yet after him neuerthelesse he durst not presume to do this vntill hee had receiued commission from God From hence we learne that God hath sole Doctrine authority to ordaine the Officers and the Offices of his Church It belongeâ— to God aâ—â— to appoinâ— Officers and Offices of â— Church No ministery is allowed and approued but that which hath warrant and direction from God We see this in the setting apart of the Tribe of Leui among all the rest to this office Leuit. 8. verse 2. The Lord saide vnto Moses Take Aaron and his sons with him and the garments and the annointing oyle c and Deuter. 18 verse 5. Exod. 29 4. The Lord thy God hath chosen him out of all thy Tribes to minister in the Name of the Lord him and his sons for euer This truth is noted oftentimes in the new Testament In the conference betweene Iohn Baptist and the Pharisies when he said plainely he was not that Christ nor Elias nor a Prophet they replied Iohn 1 25. If thou bee neyther Christ nor Elias nor of the Prophets why baptizest thou This had beene a weake argument and an vnlearned question if Iohn might haue executed some other function theÌ„ that which was ordinary in the Church and instituted of God Hence it is that the Baptist to establish his speciall calling and extraordinary function alledgeth the word of God Marke 1 verse 1 2.3 I am the voice of one crying in the wildernes Make straight the way of the Lord as saide the Prophet Esaias So that both ordinary and extraordinary offices haue their allowance out of the high Court of heauen When Christ asked the question concerning the baptisme of Iohn whence it was Whether from heauen or of men Math. 21 15 he meant thereby to confirme his ministery In like manner when he was teaching in the Temple the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people came vnto him and said Math. 21 verse 23. By what authority doest thou these things and who gaue thee this authority declaring that no man ought without authority and commission from God to execute any function in the Church so that no man should take this honour vnto him but he that is called of God as Aaron was We see then by the whole practise vnder the law that the Ministers thereof both ordinary and extraordinary had their calling from heauen not from the earth from God not from man And in the new Testament the Apostles had their calling from Christ â—th 10 1. Hee chose them he sent them out to him they gaue an account Hee appointed the seauenty Disciples and sent them two and two before his face into euery City â—k 10 1. Luke 10 verse 1. And when he led captiuity captiue he gaue Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministery Eph. 4 verse 11. When a new Apostle was to be chosen in the roome of Iudas who purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out Peter alledgeth vnto the Church the word of God It is written in the booke of Psalmes Let another take his charge or office â—l 109.8 â—s 1 20. Albeit then the callings of the Ministery be executed by men and the Ministers that were to continue in the Church were chosen by men like to themselues yet the Office is of God so that as it was not lawfull to bring in any strange doctrine so it was not lawfull to teach the true doctrine vnder the names and titles of any other function then was instituted by God He that hath set downe the doctrine hath also set downe the Teachers of the doctrine hee that hath appointed what shal be taught hath also appointed who shall teach it and deliuer it to his people This is taught vnto vs by sundry reasons Reason 1 First obserue with me the types that the scripture vseth to expresse this point I will name these three for example the Arke the Tabernacle and the Temple The Arke was a liuely figure of the Church all that were out of it were drowned in the waters God leaueth nothing to mans wisedome or pollicy though neuer so wise or righteous but he appointeth to Noah the matter and forme the length and breadth and height of the Arke the wood and seuerall sorts of it Gen. 6 14 and as GOD would haue it builded so he appointeth the builder In the worke of the Tabernacle the Church is more expresly shewed â—xod 31 3. God stirred vp the spirits of those that should bee the workmen and left nothing to the will of Moses but set downe the pinnes the snuffers the boards the barres the hangings and the vessels all was finished according to the patterne that hee had seene in the mount where he talked with God Exod. 39 42. Heb. 8 5. Likewise touching the Temple which came neerer to the times of Christ Salomon was appointed to build an house to God who did nothing in it Chr. 24 19. Chr. 29 25. either touching the building of it or the vessels in it or the beauty of it but according to the forme and fashion that was enioyned him Againe the titles whereby the Ministers Reason 2 are called and the names whereby they are named doe enforce the acknowledgement of this truth they are called sometimes the seruants of God sometimes the builders of his house sometimes the sowers of his ground sometimes the watchmen of his City sometimes the Captaines of his host sometimes the Shepheards of his flocke and sometimes the Stewards of his family Shall the seruant attempt any thing of his owne head and exercise dominion without the appointment or contrary to the appointment of his master It is noted to the commendation of Moses that he was faithfull in al his house as a seruant to him that appointed him Heb. 3 5. The Ministers are builders and the people are Gods building 1 Corinth 3 9. It is in God therefore to make choise of the builders and to lay the whole plot before them They are the seedmen
speake vnto them all whose sinnes ye remit whose sinnes ye retaine not whose sinnes thou Peter remittest or retainest so likewise he saith whatsoeuer ye all bind on earth whatsoeuer ye all loose on earth not whatsoeuer thou Peter alone bindest or loosest on earth And this is acknowledged to be the power of the keyes by the Romanists themselues The vse of keyes is to open and shut so then they that haue their sinnes forgiuen and as it were the bands loosed haue the gates of heauen opened wide vnto them and contrariwise the dores of heauen are barred fast as with lock and key against them whose sinnes are retained So that we may rightly conclude that seeing the power of binding and loosing is the power of the keyes and giuen to all the Apostles that it is not peculiarly and properly bestowed vpon Peter alone excluding and shutting out all the rest If then here were an headship promised and bestowed we must haue a body with twelue heads according to the number of the twelue Apostles for euery Apostle must be an head as euery of them had authoritie to binde and loose to remit and retaine that is had the keyes of the kingdome of heauen deliuered vnto them Obiect But it wil be further said Christ speaketh by name to Peter I say vnto thee Thou art Peter Solution To thee I will giue the keyes c. I answere he saith indeed he will giue them vnto him but he saith not I will giue them to thee alone he will bestow them vpon him but not vpon him alone for heere is nothing either expressed or vnderstood to exclude the other Apostles The Lord saith to Ioshua I will not faile thee nor forsake thee Iosh 1.5 shall wee conclude from hence that he will leaue other of the faithfull because he speaketh particularly vnto him will God renounce or disclaime others that feare his Name No in no wise for albeit he vttered it vnto him yet it is to be stretched to all beleeuers and as true toward them all as toward him as appeareth euidently in the Epistle to the Hebrews Heb 13.6 It is one thing therefore to speake vnto Peter and another thing to speake vnto him onely But will some say Obiection why doth not Christ name others as well as him if he vnderstood others as well as him for that might haue put the matter out of all doubt and stayed much contention that hath beene about these wordes in the world I answere Answer the words are not doubtfull but to those that purpose to make them gainefull They are plaine to such as will vnderstand Peter spake in the name of the rest as the mouth of the Apostles Christ answereth to him also in the rest Hee had asked the question of them all Matth. 16.15 Whom say ye that I am All of them could not answere without confusion and disorder it was necessary that one should be the speaker as it were the foreman of the Iury and Peter in the behoofe of others as well as of himselfe confessed that he was the sonne of the Liuing God Shall we say the rest did not beleeue as much A like example we reade in the second Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles where they being filled with the holy Ghost and speaking with diuers languages are derided of many and accused to be drunken Peter standing vp with the eleuen did lift vp his voyce and say vnto the Iewes Be it knowne vnto you and hearken vnto my wordes Act 2 14 15. for these are not drunken as ye suppose c. Doth he pleade onely for himselfe and not rather vndertake the common cause of them all yes he is only the mouth of the rest and speaketh for the rest So in this place he made a free confession of his faith and the faith of the Apostles who beleeued no lesse then himselfe and Christ suiting and shaping his answere according to Peters confession speaketh vnto him but in him vnderstandeth all the rest Neither let vs goe about to gather more from them then Christ scattered or the Apostles collected For they did not conceiue that Christ by those wordes before remembred gaue any supremacy or superiority any primacy or principality of power to Peter for then they would neuer afterward haue contended which of them should be the greatest and the chiefest forasmuch as this whole controuersie had beene decided and determined by the mouth of Christ But long after this there arose a great strife among them Luk. 22.24 which of them should bee accounted the greatest Therefore they acknowledge no more authoritie giuen to Peter by those keyes of the kingdome of heauen then to themselues Neither doth Christ build his Church vpon Peter nor call him the Rocke for it is builded vpon the Rocke which Peter confessed that is vpon the Sonne of the liuing God Cor. 10.10 so that the Rocke as the Apostle saith is Christ Hence it is that Matthew distinguisheth betweene Peter and the Rocke Peter is one and the Rocke is another otherwise Christ would haue said Thou art Peter vpon this Peter I will build my Church or vpon thee will I build it he speaketh not after this manner but Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke which must necessarily be referred to his former confession the name and person being changed Againe there is an expresse place in the Apostle which teacheth that no man can lay any other foundation then hath bene laid which is Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 3.11 Paul inspired by the Spirit of Christ can finde no other foundation of the Church then Iesus Christ they then that acknowledge and receiue and teach any other are moued by the spirit of Satan and speake in the spirit of Antichrist Furthermore Peter was one of the master workemen or master builders of the Church as he is bidden to feed the flocke of Christ 1 Cor. 3. so that he cannot be called properly the foundation of the Church and a builder of the Church the foundation being one and the builder that layeth the foundation another for that were to confound the workeman and the worke the founder and the foundation the builder and the building The builder buildeth vpon the foundation and therefore it is against naturall reason that the Carpenter which layeth the foundation should himselfe be the foundation vnlesse peraduenture by a new kinde of transubstantiation neuer heard of before this time as senselesse as the olde if that may be called olde which had no footing in the Church for a thousand yeeres after Christ whereby they turne the labourer into his labour and the builder of the house into the ground-worke of the house But suppose all this had beene spoken to Peter alone that to him alone had beene giuen the keyes that he alone should open and shut binde and loose remit and retaine at his owne pleasure and that the Church had beene builded vpon him as vpon a sole foundation
Law they are called Priests Exod. 19.24 Thou shalt come vp thou and Aaron with thee but let not the Priests and the people breake through to come vp vnto the Lord lest he breake forth vpon them At this time Aaron and his sonnes were not consecrated to the office of the Priesthood neither was the tribe of Leui chosen to come neere to the Lord and therefore these Priests could be no other but the first borne that were sanctified vnto the Lord which is the point that now we deale withall Reason 1 This will farther appeare vnto vs if we consider what their dignitie was and wherein it consisted who excelled from the beginning in three things First he was Lord ouer his brethren according to that of Isaac when hee blessed Iacob the yonger in stead of the elder and thereby preferred him to the dignitie of the first borne Gen. 27.29 Be Lord ouer thy brethren and let thy mothers children bow downe vnto thee The like wee see in the booke of the Chronicles Chap. 21.3 touching the sonnes of Iehoshaphat Their father gaue them great gifts of siluer and of gold and of precious things with fenced cities in Iudah but the kingdome gaue hee to Iehoram because he was the first borne Secondly he had a double portion Deut. 21.17 that is two parts of all that the father had whereas the rest were contented with a single portion And this was so firmely established and decreed that no man vpon priuate affection ought to be disinherited and the reason is rendred for he is the beginning of his strength and therefore the right of the first borne is his Thirdly he was holy vnto God and was the Priest of the family vnder his father whom for the most part he vsed as an assistant vnto him in the managing of all the affaires thereof All this appeareth plainely in the dissolutenesse that fell out among the sonnes of Iacob which was sufficient to haue wrought the dissolution and desolation of that family when Reuben sinned against his father and defiled his bed by horrible incest he was disinherited and his excellency was diuided among his brethren Iudah gate the scepter Leui had the Priesthood and Ioseph obtained the double portion 2 Chronicles Chapter 5. verses 1 2. Againe as nothing is more naturall then Reason 2 that the father instruct and direct his children and set them forward in the wayes of godlinesse and well doing so nothing is more seemely among brethren then that the elder should help the yonger the stronger assist the weaker and the richer helpe the poorer Now none could be fitter to assist the father in the Kingly and Priestly office while he liued and to second him in them both when hee dyed then the first borne who is said to be the beginning of his strength the excellency of dignity and of power Genesis Chapter 49. verse 3. Seeing then it is iust and right and profitable it ought to be confessed and acknowledged of vs. Lastly heereunto in processe of time was Reason 3 added another reason and a new necessitie of lifting vp their heads when GOD destroyed all the first borne in the land of Egypt so that there was no house wherein there was not one dead Now Exod. 12.29 inasmuch as the first borne of Israel escaped out of this common calamitie as it were a brand taken out of the fire God saith vnto Moses Sanctifie vnto me all the first borne whatsoeuer openeth the wombe among the children of Israel c. it is mine Exodus Chapter 13. verse 1. From hence we may conclude that all the first borne were consecrated vnto GOD and were to bee employed in his seruice This is indeed a type and figure and hath Vse 1 not place among vs howbeit it is written for our admonition vpon whom the endes of the world are come and offereth many good and profitable instructions for our edification This teacheth who are chiefly bound to serue the Lord. The greater our giftes are the fitter we are for God and none is to disdaine to employ themselues and all that is in them to his seruice To this purpose commeth the saying of the wise man Prouerbes Chapter 3. verse 9. Honour the LORD with thy substance and with the first fruites of all thine increase Such as haue receiued the greatest measure of grace are bound to yeeld vnto him the greatest honour and to bring forth the greatest obedience as the fielde that hath most cost bestowed vpon it giueth the greatest encrease Such as haue receiued fiue talents should gaine with them other fiue If he haue made vs as the first borne preferred vs before many other and doubled his Spirit vpon vs as it were a double portion let not vs content our selues in any wise to giue him a simple and single gift or recompence of all his labours bestowed vpon vs. The first reproofe This reprooueth those that scorne the Ministery as base and reiect the calling it selfe as needelesse and superfluous in their eyes that account it too contemptible to employ the best and chiefest of their children in it In former times the first borne were teachers of the families and Ministers of the Church vntill God set apart the tribe of Leui to serue at the altar in the temple The best things that we haue are not too good for God euen to giue them vnto him all the dayes of their life For whom are the best fittest but for him that is best He challenged the eldest to serue him the rest he permitted to the father to be employed as he saw good First God will be serued as it is great reason he should be and afterward he giueth vs leaue to serue our selues Iesse serued the king with his eldest sonne in the warres 1 Sam. 17.13 and kept his yongest at home and bestowed him about his owne businesse If any thinke his first borne to be too good to minister before the Lord he honoureth them aboue the Lord. Doth any thinke himselfe too good or too great a man to be sent as an embassadour from the Prince to forraine estates or rather doe not men sue for such high places and think themselues happy when they attaine vnto them How commeth it then to passe that men of countenance are ashamed to see their children to be the embassadours of the king of kings and to be employed in the greatest seruice to make peace betweene God and man and to saue soules from death and destruction If a man be blessed with many children if any bee more toward in wisdome in learning in iudgment in stayednesse and in giftes he were fittest for the Lord. But the Ministery of the word in our dayes through the abundance of sinne and of iniquity getting the vpper hand is grown into disgrace and contempt because men cannot abide to be reproued whereas to them that are sanctified and shal be saued it is the power of God 1 Cor. 1.24 and the wisedome
them and liue with them and yet neuer be infected whereas few dare aduenture their bodies in such cases But put the case it were lawfull yet all things that are lawfull are not expedient all things that are lawfull edifie not 1 Cor. 6 12 1 10 23. We must take heed we do not giue offence to others neither destroy him for whom Christ dyed So then the best way for vs to auoide euill is to take knowledge of our owne weaknesse and to striue against our owne infirmities and to flye as farre as we can from danger Fourthly let vs not flatter our selues with an idle conceit and foolish opinion that wee by keeping them company shall bee able to draw them and perswade them to goodnesse For we see this by the ordinary course of humane affaires that when the good and euill meete together and are ioyned in friendship the godly are rather corrupted by the vngodly then the vngodly corrected by the godly This may appeare vnto vs in Salomon a man greatly beloued of God and greatly blessed with wisedome â—he 13 25 neuerthelesse euen him did outlandish women cause to sinne This was signified also in the Law holy flesh carried in the skirt of a garment did not make it holy but the polluted person â—g 2 13 14. touching any thing did pollute it and make it vncleane with his filthinesse It is an harder thing to cleanse and purifie then to defile and make vncleane and therefore they will sooner tempt vs then we shall teach them â—â—iect What then Is vice of more force then vertue and shall euill preuaile more then good I answer â—â—swer we consider not good and euill as they are in themselues but as they are in vs not as they are being separated from vs but ioyned to vs. The euill men are wholly euill whereas we are but in part good and therefore they are strong we are weake they are wholly flesh we are not altogether spirit but onely in part regenerate so that they hale vs and hold vs with all their power with all their might and with all their strength that we must vse violence to get from them or else we are vndone They are as men that set all their strength to the worke and labour night and day with both their hands we haue our strength diuided and worke as it were with one hand and set too but one shoulder They runne in the wayes of euill wee doe as it were halt with one foote like Iacob when he wrestled with GOD â—n 32 25. whereby he had the hollow of his thigh put out of ioynt They fare as men that descend downe a Mountaine with great violence and haue no stay of themselues vntill they come to the bottome wee creepe vp toward the top with all foure like Ionathan â—am 14 6. that went ouer to the garrison of the vncircumcised we are faine to climbe vp rockes and clifts and craggy places vpon our hands and vpon our feete with much labour and great sweating and oftentimes faint by the way That which they do they do with ease pleasure but we finde many enemies to buckle withall and are constrained not only to fight with beasts at Ephesus but to wrastle hand to hand 〈◊〉 6 12. against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world and against spirituall wickednesse in high places so that it is more then neede to take to vs the whole armour of God that we may be able both to stand and to withstand in the euill day Fiftly thou must esteeme of euill company as of him that hath a running sore of an infectious disease and hate all vice in thy dearest companions more then the plague They that haue sound eyes are fearefull of themselues carefull to refraine from looking vpon their eyes that are sore and bleared Ouid. lest they should be hurt Can a man haue his conuersation among theeues and not at one time or other be robbed of his treasure Such as haue nothing are sure to lose nothing but they that haue treasure about them by conuersing with deceitfull couzeners and cheating companions are in danger to be depriued of it So if we liue among these spirituall theeues that are more common and subtle and therefore more dangerous then the other we cannot but he spoiled and stripped naked of the precious pearles of Gods graces which enrich our soules and are more of value then all the gold and siluer that is digged out of the earth The sixt and last branch is to teach vs to be in loue with good company whereby we may be bettered and edified Euill persons that infect as a filthy dunghill that casteth vp an vnsauory sent are compared to pitch that defileth to leauen that sowreth to the canker that consumeth and to the scabbed sheepe that infecteth an whole flocke But good and godly company is as the sweet ointments or perfumes of the Apothecaries a man cannot come among them but all his garments smell of myrrhe aloes and cassia They are annointed with the oyle of gladnesse in their measure and delight greatly the nostrils of such as liue with them If we conuerse among them we shall somewhat sauour of them So then by the workes that we practise it may bee knowne what company we frequent The wise man saith Prou. 13 20. He that walketh with wise men shall be wise but a companion of fooles shall be destroyed Great is the force of company whether it be to good or to euill With the good we shall learne goodnesse reape the fruite of it to our soules Among the vngodly we shall learne nothing but wickednesse and in the end receiue nothing but a crop of care and shame and dishonour and rebuke and that which is more then all the rest death and destruction for euer 14. And the Lord spake vnto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai saying 15. Number the children of Leui after the house of their fathers by their families euery male from a moneth old and vpward shalt thou number them 16. And Moses numbred them according to the word of the Lord as he was commanded We haue spoken hitherto of both the parts of the preface that go before the enumeration of the Leuites consisting partly in the description of Aarons sonnes and partly in the presentation of that Tribe before Aaron and his sonnes to serue in the Tabernacle Now we come to speake of the numbring of them which is done apart in a peculiar manner from the rest of the people For God would not haue the Leuites numbred with the rest of the Tribes to the ende he might free them from the warres and except them as a chosen portion to himselfe from ciuill affaires and that they might more diligently more seriously more carefully without all disturbance and distraction apply and imploy themselues in that holy function whereunto they were appointed So then after that the
with his hands the thing which is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Secondly it is very comfortable to vs to be busied in them we must looke for a blessing vpon vs and them while we continue in them God appeared to Moses in a slame of fire out of the middes of a bush while he kept the flocke of Iethro his father in Law Dauid was chosen and taken from the sheepefolds to feed the people of God The Lord tooke Amos Amos 7. â—â— as he followed the flocke and said vnto him Goe Prophesie vnto my people Israel While the shepheards were attending their flocks by night and abiding in the fields an Angel of the Lord brought them tidings of great ioy which should be to all people that to them was borne that day in the City of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord Luke 2.10 11. The like we might say of Iacob while he was faithfull in his calling the Lord appeared vnto him He chose his Apostles as they were busie in their callings and painefull in them Gen. 31. â— Matth. 4â— 21 and â—â— Peter and Andrew as they were casting a net into the sea Iames Iohn his brother as they were mending their nets for they were fishers Matthew the Publican as he sate at the receit of custome he saith vnto him follow me who arose immediatly followed him Mat. 9. While we walke in our callings we may look for a blessing but when once we goe from them and either forsake our calling or busie our selues in other mens callings we can expect no blessing at his hands for when we leaue them he leaueth vs when we returne to them he returneth to vs. Thirdly euery one must iudge and esteeme his particular calling to be the best and fittest for him The Apostle confirmeth this by his owne practise and example Phil. 4 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer estate I am therewith to bee content This will arme vs against all discontentment and murmuring against God and make vs quietly to keepe our owne standing When Absolon was not content with the place of a Subiect and to be accounted the Kings sonne but said O that I were Iudge among you 2 Sam. 15 4. then he sought his fathers kingdome â— 20 24. When the sonnes of Zebede contented not themselues with the calling of Disciples but were enflamed with the thirst of honour and desire of dignity to be the greatest in the kingdome of Christ then arose enuy and heart-burning among them It is altogether vnpossible that we should rest well pleased with our callings and conditions and not climbe aloft aboue the places wherein we are set except we set downe this as our rest that our calling such as God hath appointed is the fittest and meetest for vs. Lastly euery one is bound to glorifie God in his calling though it be neuer so meane or base Wiues are charged to be obedient to their owne husband that the word of God be not blasphemed Tit. 2 5 10. Seruants are commanded to please their masters in all things that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Tit. 2 10. That the Name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1 Tim. 6 1. This ought to be propounded vnto vs and set before our eyes to make it the end of all our actions that whether we eate or drink or whatsoeuer we do we may do all to the glory of God 1 Cor. 10. It is not the highnes or lownesse the greatnes or meannesse of our calling that God so much respecteth as the sincerity of the heart of him that walketh in his calling If it be not sound all our actions are corrupt We must not think that onely men of high callings are to giue glory vnto God it is a common duty required of all and woe vnto vs if we do it not The heauens declare the glory of GOD much more ought man endued with reason and vnderstanding 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites and the family of the Izeharites and the family of the Hebronites and the family of the Vzzielites these are the families of the Kohathites 28. In the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were eight thousand and sixe hundred keeping the charge of the Sanctuary 29. The families of the sonnes of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Southward 30. And the chiefe of the house of the families of the Kohathites shall be Elizaphan the son of Vzziel 31. And their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke and the Altars and the vessels of the Sanctuary wherewith they minister and the hanging and all the seruice therof 32. And Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest shall be cheefe ouer the cheefe of the Leuites haue the ouersight of them that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary Now we come to Leuies second sonne We haue spoken before of Gershon of whom came the Gershonites It followeth to speake of Kohath for to him his posterity were committed the most honourable offices as we shal see afterward in the next chapter Touching whom we may obserue as we did in the former these particular points First the families that descended of him which are foure in number the Amramites the Izeharites the Hebronites and the Vzzielites verse 27. Secondly the number of the males that came of them to wit eight thousand and sixe hundred verse 28. Thirdly the place where they pitched to wit the South-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. Fourthly the ouerseer or superintendent of them namely Elizaphan the sonne of Vzziel verse 30. Fiftly the charge and function committed vnto them were the chiefe things within the Sanctuary verse 31. Sixtly the ouerseer of all these ouerseers and the chiefe of them that were the chiefe was Eleazar the sonne of Aaron who had authority ouer all the Priests and Leuites verse 32. He was vnder Aaron appointed to haue the ouersight of them that had the charge of the Sanctuary For Aaron himselfe was the high Priest and his eldest sonne Eleazar was vnder him as it were the second Priest euen as in the reigne of Zedekiah the high Priest was Seraiah the second Priest was Zephaniah as we reade in the second booke of the Kings chap. 25 18. The Captaine of the guard tooke Seraiah the cheefe Priest Zephaniah the second Priest and the three keepers of the doore See the notes on the Geneua Bible The second Priest is thought to be one appointed to succeed in the high Priests roome and to supply his place if he were sicke or otherwise hindred and letted by necessary occasions Of this family of the Kohathites came Moses and Aaron And albeit the Lord appeared in speciall manner to Moses called him to be a most excellent Prophet to whom he reuealed himselfe as it were face to face and chose him to be the Gouernor of a mighty
borne of all sorts of cattell as of Beeues of Sheep of Goats as also the prices of the rest according to the Priests estimation Ezek. 44 30. Neh. 10 36. Likewise they had the first borne of men redeemed at a certaine price to wit at fiue shekels a man Fourthly there was appropriated vnto theÌ„ the first fruites of wine of oyle of wooll of corne and of their dough Numb 18 13. Deut. 18 4. Nehe. 10 35. Fiftly he had all the oblations and vowes and whatsoeuer was dedicated vnto God and separated from the common vse Numb 18 8. Ezek. 44 29 30. Sixtly the meat offerings the sin offerings the trespasse offerings the heaue offerings and the shake offerings and the shew-bread Numb 18 9 11. Leuit. 24 verse 9. Mat. 12 5. Seuenthly the aboundance and multitude of the sacrifices yeelded vnto them a great alowance of the peace offerings they had the brest and the shoulder of others they had more of euery sacrifice they had somewhat Numb 18 18. Leuit. 7 31 32 34. Deut. 18 3. Leuit. 7 8. Eightly all the males were to appeare thrice a yeare before the Lord Exod. 23 15 and 34 20 but none were to appeare empty before him Ninthly if any man had defrauded his neighbour and purloined his goods from him and he haue no kinsman to recompence the trespasse vnto the trespasse is to be recompenced to the Lord euen to the Priest Numb 5 8. The dooer of wrong is not to retaine it but it shall remaine to the Priests vse in case the owner be dead and haue left no kinesman behinde him Lastly all these former duties were to be paid in kinde if any desired to redeeme them he must pay not after his owne pleasure or price but according to the Priests valuation and must adde a fift part thereunto if any part or parcell were detained Leuit. 5 15 16 he was to bring a Ramme for an offering to make good that which he withheld as an ouerplus to adde a fift part thereunto Wherefore all things being duely considered the maintenance of the Priests and Leuites was both liberall and honourable Liberall in regard of quantity and quality Honourable in respect of the manner inasmuch as they were commanded to bring their offerings or gifts into the Temple Philo de honor Sacerd. that from thence they might receiue theÌ„ as from the hands of God himselfe lest the people when they brought any of their duties should vpbraid the Priest as if he were beholden vnto them This is the fashion and corrupt course of many vnthankfull wretches in these our daies that plead for nothing but for their backes and bellies and coffers that care not whether religion goe forward or backward that hit the Ministers in the teeth with their paiments and liberality toward them thinke they liue an easie and pleasant life by the sweat of other mens browes So then seeing the Ministers vnder the law that serued at the Altar had such meanes of maintenance that they might giue themselues wholly to holy things much more ought the Ministers of God in the time of the Gospel to be well prouided for For as their office is greater so the reward of their labours should be better Our Sauiour teacheth Math. 11 verse 11. that he which is least in the kingdome of heauen is greater then Iohn and the Prophets that is the Ministers of the Gospel haue receiued an higher calling then all that went before them and therefore there ought not to be a lower respect had vnto them God therefore would haue them well maintained as not pompously so not poorely as not wallowing in superfluity so not wanting through necessity They must be releeued bountifully not liue beggerly liberally not sparingly or pinchingly to the end they attend and imploy themselues in the duties of their callings and not to be driuen or distracted from them through penury The Apostle pointeth vnto this in the Epistle to the Galatians ch 6 v. 6. Let him that is taught in the word communicate vnto him that teacheth in all good things And in the 9. chapter verse 7 of the former Epistle to the Corinthians he confirmeth this truth at large Who goeth a warfare at his owne cost Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not the fruite of it c. The Ministers are the Captaines or Colonels of the Lords host they are the planters of his vineyard they are the shepheards of his flocke and therefore ought to haue maintenance from the Church 1 Cor 9 9 10. Secondly it were a kinde of wrong and iniustice to muzzle the mouth of the Oxe that treadeth out the Corne 1 Tim. 5 11 the calling of the Minister is laborious they are the Lords ploughmen seedmen and haruest-men His ploughmen to plough vp the ground of mens hearts Ier. 4 3 4 to harrow them and as it were to fashion them anew that so they may be fitted to bring foorth fruite when all thornes and thistles are grubbed vp and remoued His seed-men to sowe the precious and immortall seed of the word in their hearts whereby they are regenerated and borne anew Luke 8 verse 11. 1 Pet. 1 verse 23. His haruest-men to gather his corne into his barne that the sonnes and daughters of almighty God may haue the food of life broken vnto them and not perish through famine Thirdly the Minister communicateth spirituall things vnto the people which are of much more value then all temporal and earthly things Hence it is that the Apostle saith Is it then a great matter if we reape your carnall things As if he should say 1 Cor. 9 11. If we bestow vppon you the greater we may well receiue the lesser things not as a beneuolence but as a recompence albeit no sufficient compensation of our labours can be bestowed vpon vs forasmuch as they owe vnto vs euen themselues as Paul speaketh to Philemon Fourthly as the Leuiticall Priests for their seruice in the Sanctuary had a large and liberall maintenance so ought the Ministers of the Gospel They which minister about the holy things liue of the things of the Temple D. Downâ—â— in his serâ—â—â— of the digâ—â—â— and duty of the Minister and they which waite at the Altar are partakers with the Altar euen so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the Gospel should liue of the Gospel 1 Corinth 9 verse 13 14. This condemneth the couetous practises and niggardly dealings of worldly minded men toward the Ministers who account them that attend vpon this calling vnworthy any allowance as being in their foolish opinion and diuellish conceit an idle and needlesse and fruitlesse function These men are of so wretched and corrupt consciences and so voide of the feare of God and man that whatsoeuer they can cunningly purloyne and fraudulently conuey away from them they thinke it well gotten and gained But let these men know and lay it vp in their hearts and apply
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto thē otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
shall be put to death 39. All that were numbred of the Leuites which Moses Aaron numbred at the commandement of the Lord throughout all their families all the males from a moneth old and vpward were twenty and two thousand Wee haue already handled the numbring of two of the families that haue their foundation in the sonnes of Leui to wit the Gershonites and the Kohathites Now followeth the third and last that is the Merarites touching whom we are to consider sundry particular points as we haue done in the two former diuisions For first the families descended of Merari are named which are two the Mahlites and the Mushites verse 33. Secondly the number of persons the summe of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and aboue was sixe thousand two hundred verse 34. Thirdly the Ouerseer or Superintendent of them all was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail Fourthly the place of their abode in the host was on the North-side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Lastly the office and function committed vnto them was the woodworke and the rest of the instruments These things were committed to their charge and custody Hitherto wee haue handled the numbring of this Tribe simply considered in it selfe according to the particular families of it now let vs obserue how it is concluded In this conclusion set downe in the two last verses of this diuision we are to marke two points first the persons that went before the Arke of the Couenant on the East-side secondly the totall sum of the whole Tribe is reckoned vp The persons that were to pitch on the fore-front of the Tabernacle toward the East are these both Moses himselfe as the chiefe Captaine Commander ouer the whole and also Aaron with his sons the Priests ministring vnto God and his Church whereunto is annexed a certaine prouiso that none should dare to thrust himselfe into their office verse 38. Secondly the totall sum of all the former particulars is brought together and the accounts cast vp which are said to amount to two and twenty thousand v. 39. Out of which generall number must be deducted the Priests and the first borne of the Leuites themselues for otherwise the whole Tribe of Leui consisting of the Priests and such as are called by the common name of Leuites amounted to the number of twenty and two thousand and three hundred soules Verse 33. Of Merari was the family c. In this diuision we see more plainely and particularly that which was in part noted before namely the seuerall mansions and situations that these Leuites had about the Tabernacle which being the place of Gods publike seruice they compassed it round about that they might not be farre from any of the people of God but alwaies resident among them The Gershonites pitched behinde the Tabernacle westward verse 23. The Kohathites pitched on the south-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. The Merarites pitched on the north side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Now lest any part should be left vnfurnished and vnprouided Moses and Aaron and his sonnes are commanded to take vp the fore-front of the Tabernacle and to pitch on the East-side GOD might haue put and placed all the Leuites in one corner of the host if it had pleased him but in great mercy both toward the Leuites and people they are seated in the middest of the army and charged to compasse the Tabernacle round about to the end they might serue the better for giuing direction and instruction indifferently to all the rest of the Tribes that were to vse their Ministery Thus we see that neither the Teachers were constrained to go farre to their hearers nor the hearers to take any tedious iourney to their Teachers This teacheth vs that God will haue euery part of his people taught Such is the goodnesse Doctrine 1 of almighty God God wil haue all places and people taught euen the smallest that he will haue none of his seruants vntaught how small soeuer the places be how meane soeuer the persons be None are too high in regard of their great places none are too low in regard of their obscure callings none are too good to be taught whatsoeuer their degrees be We see this most euidently in the Tribe of Leui it selfe To what end and purpose were they diuided in Iacob and scattered in Israel Gen. 49 Gen. 49 7 but that all the Lords people might be instructed from the highest to the lowest and haue their portion in due season alotted vnto them of God This is giuē as a commendation of the Leuites and of Iehoshaphat that sent them 2 Chron 17 9. They taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the Lord with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This we see in the Apostle Paul writing to the Ephesians and setting downe the notable fruites and ends of the Ministery of the word Eph. 4 13. He gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastours and Teachers Till we all meete together in the vnity of faith vnto a perfect man and the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Touching the practise of this duty we haue a notable example in Christ our Sauiour in many places of the Euangelists Luke 8 1. It came to passe afterward that he went throughout euery City and Village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the kingdome of God and chap. 13 22. He went through the Cities Villages teaching and iournying toward Ierusalem The like we reade of the twelue Apostles who walked in the steps of their master going through the Townes preaching the Gospel and healing euery where Luke 9 6. So also it was with the seuenty Disciples the Lord sent thē two and two before his face into euery city and place whither he himselfe would come Luk. 10 1. Seeing then the Priests and Leuites Christ his Disciples went about through all the Citties of Iudah published the Gospel in euery city and village preached euery where and went into all places we conclude that it is the ordinance of God that all places great and small all persons high and low all congregations bigge and little should haue the word of God established and setled among them Reason 1 This will be made plaine and cleere vnto vs by diuers reasons First consider with me the titles that are giuen vnto God in the Scriptures He is worthily called the King of his Church and the Lord Master of his house-Is not he the Shepheard of Israel that leadeth Ioseph like sheepe Psal 80 1. Will a Shepheard that hath any care of his Sheepe or any loue vnto them looke vnto some of them and not to all Or will he not rather if any be gone astray Lu. 15 4 5 6. leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke that lost one vntill he finde it So is it the will of our Father that is
their kingdome replenished with good and able teachers and forasmuch as the Apostle would haue Elders chosen by election in euery Citie let all those that are Patrones of benefices and bestowers of Ecclesiasticall liuings looke out godly and learned preachers where there is want that euen small preferments in little Parishes and villages may haue Ministers of more ability then commonly they haue lest euen the blood of them that perish through the ignorance of the one and default of the other be required at their hands If the cure or Congregation be small it is by many thought to be a sufficient cause to bestow it vpon an vnsufficient person and sometimes vpon their porters or other seruants if so be they can in any reasonable or tollerable sort reade English and satisfie the Law they think no more is required at their hands and all this is practised because forsooth it is a little Parish But Christ hath shewed by his owne example that little Parishes are to bee instructed as well as great and wide Cities And if this example cannot teach vs it shall be able to condemne vs of vnfaithfulnesse and of want of mercy and compassion toward the soules of men The Lord put it into the hearts of such as are to dispose the liuings of lesser Congregations to set ouer them such Pastors as may feed them with the bread of life that is with the preaching of the Gospel of the kingdome 40 And the Lord said vnto Moses Number all the first borne of the males of the children of Israel from a moneth old and vpward and take the number of their names 41 And thou shalt take the Leuites for mee I am the Lord in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites instead of all the firstlings among the cattel of the children of Israel 42 And Moses numbred as the Lord commanded him all the first borne among the children of Israel 43 And all the first borne males by the number of names from a moneth olde and vpward of those that were numdred of them were twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thirteene 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 45 Take the Leuites in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites in stead of their cattell and the Leuites shall be mine I am the Lord. 46 And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred threescore and thirteene of the first borne of the children of Israel which are more then the Leuites 47 Thou shalt euen take fiue shekels apeece by the polle after the shekel of the Sanctuary shalt thou take them the shekel is twenty gerahs Exod 30.13 Leuit. 27.25 and 18.16 Ezek. 45.12 48 And thou shalt giue the money wherewith the odde number of them is to be redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes 49 And Moses tooke the redemption money of them that were ouer and aboue them that were redeemed by the Leuites 50 Of the first borne of the children of Israel tooke he the money a thousand three hundred and threescore and fiue shekels of the Sanctuary 51 And Moses gaue the money of them that were redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord as the Lord commanded Moses Hitherto we haue spoken of the numbring of the Tribe of Leui simply without any relation to others Now we are to speake of it comparatiuely For in this place the Leuites are compared with the first borne among the people whom God commanded to be redeedeemed by substitution of the Leuites and appointing of them in their roome This hath two parts First the enumeration it selfe comparing the persons to be redeemed with those that are to succeed them and come in their places to the 44. verse Secondly the manner of matching or equalling of them both whose number was different to wit the Leuites and the first borne by a Pecuniary redemption of those that did amount to more then the Leuites to the end of the Chapter Touching the first we are to consider these particulars first the commandement of God charging Moses to number the first borne that are males among the children of Israel the Leuites being already numbred as we haue heard in the former part of this Chapter from a moneth old and aboue and to take the number of their names and then commanding him to substitute the persons of the Leuites for his seruice and their cattell for the cattell of the first borne Secondly the obedience of Moses to this commandement all the first borne of the males being numbred amounted to the number of two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three The second point is the paralleling or equalling of them both by redeeming the ouerplus of the first borne wherin also we may behold the commandement of God and execution of it by Moses The Lord commandeth the Leuites to succeed the first borne and whereas there were 273. moe of the first borne then of the Leuites he ordaineth that fiue shekels of the Sanctuary should be paid of the people for euery person that was aboue that tribe which money was to be giuen to the Priests The execution of the commmandement followeth in the three last verses wherein we may see how Moses obeyeth in them both for he tooke the redemption money of the people and gaue the money of them that were redeemed to Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord. Out of this diuision sixe questions may be demaunded all which we wil runne ouer and briefly dispatch that we may proceed to the doctrine Obiect 1 The first question may be asked how the number of the first borne which came to 22273 surmounted the number of the Leuites which amounted to the number of 22300. For if we consider what Moses hath expressed before in the particular summes of the seuerall families mentioned in this Chapter it may seeme at the first sight that the Leuites were moe in number then the first borne exceeded them by 27. persons For the summe of the family of the Gershonites was accounted to be 7500 persons verse 22. The summe of the family of the Kohathites was accounted 8600. verse 28. Lastly the summe of the family of the Merarites was said to be 6200. The totall summe of these three particulars amounteth to 22300. whereas the first borne amounted onely to 22273. â—nswer I answere this difference is onely in shew and not in substance for in the family of the Kohathites the Priests also were comprehended and the first borne of the Leuites so that whereas the number of these amounted to three hundred the Leuites are rightly said to be two and twenty thousand verse 39. and the first borne among the Israelites to be two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three Obiect 2 Secondly the question may be asked how the money commanded to be
spend our strength in vaine and for nothing yet our iudgement is with the Lord and our worke with our God Esay 49 4 5. In the meane season let our labour be answerable to the greatnesse of our calling that so we may be worthy of that honour Vse 4 Lastly seeing the function of the Ministery is of great excellency and dignity we must vnderstand that great gifts are required in the Ministers and they must in a good measure be qualified thereunto This vse doth the Apostle make 1 Tim. 3. The office of a Minister is a worthy worke therefore he ought to be of blamelesse conuersation and apt to giue instruction to the people He must shew both integrity of life and light of doctrine which is as the Vrim and Thummim that the Priest did beare on his brest-plate of iudgement Exod. 28 30. It is the best harmony that can be made when life and doctrine agree together otherwise we are as iarring cymbals Hence it is that the Prophet speaking of the Couenant of life and peace made with Leui Malac. 2 6 saith The law of truth was in his mouth and iniquity was not found in his lippes c. and he did turne many away from iniquity The Ministers are called by Christ both the light of the world and the salt of the earth In like manner Paul exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28. Take heed vnto your selues and to all the flocke ouer the which the holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers 1 Tim 4 16. to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood They must take heed to themselues by liuing well and to the flocke by feeding well with wholesome food They must shew themselues patternes of good workes Titus 2 7 8. If the calling were meane meane gifts would serue to furnish them that are chosen and exalted to that calling but seeing it is great we ought to labour after great gifts and to be adorned with worthy graces They that watch ouer soules ought to haue a quicke and sharpe sight that they may descry the crafty wiles and guiles of Satan They ought to haue a wonderfull care of their duty that are to attend the flocke of God day and night and be able to teach all and to deale with all sorts of men as Math. 13 52. He must be a Scribe taught of God No young scholler a workman that needeth not to be ashamed who see and try his worke diuiding the word of truth aright They must be able to seeke out that which is lost able to strengthen the weake able to heale the sicke able to binde vp the broken No skill is sufficient for these works to be the Lords husbandmen to dresse and husband the Church that it become not an vnfruitfull and barren wildernesse No skill in vs is sufficient to make vs the light of the world Math. 5 the salt of the earth the builders of Christs body the coworkers of God 1 Corinth 3 19 the Embassadours of Christ 2 Corinth 5 20 the Stewards of the house Titus 1 7 the fathers of the Church 1 Corinth 4 15 the fishers of men Math. 4 19 the Ministers of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3 6 the builders of the Temple the Shepheards of the sheepe Eph. 4 11 the planters and waterers of the garden 1 Corinth 3 6 7 the watchmen of the City Ezek. 33 7. Heb. 13 17 the Trumpetters of the host and the stars of the firmament Reuel 1 20. Dan. 12 3. The City of God which is the Church is a more glorious and beautifull worke then is the fabrick or frame of the whole world besides On the other side see the misery of blinde guides and the mischiefe that commeth by dumbe dogs yea the desolation that cometh vpon the people that haue such Pastours or Shepheards they are altogether vnworthy of that calling No man will make him his horsekeeper that hath no knowledge nor skil in horsemanshippe nor any experience that way nor his Cooke that cannot tell how to dresse his meate nay not his swineheard that is no better then an Image or Idoll and cannot tell how to guide or gouerne them And yet behold the simplicity and sottishnesse of the world and wonder at it They regard not to commit the soules of men that are most precious to such as we wil not willingly commit an heard of bruite beasts to be kept Ezek 33 6. The watchman that is blinde and dumbe and the City that setteth vp such an one shall perish together and our Sauiour testifieth that if the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch Mat. 15 14. Woe vnto such leaders woe vnto such as are thus led These make this a base calling as if Ieroboams Priests were fit enough that were taken from the lowest of the people CHAP. IIII. 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron saying 2. Take the summe of the sonnes of Kohath from among the sonnes of Leui after their families by the house of their fathers 3. From thirty yeares and vpward euen vntill fifty yeares old all that enter into the host to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 4. This shall be the seruice of the sonnes of Kohath in the Tabernacle of the Congregation about the most holy things IN this Chapter we haue an other numbring of the Leuites howbeit it is in another kinde then the former in the former chapter For in the third chapter the Tribe of Leui is numbred according to the persons but in this chapter it is numbred according to their office and Ministery so that there is a great difference betweene this and the other True it is Difference betweene the numbring in this chapter and the former in them both this Tribe is numbred but not this Tribe onely nor all the same persons nor yet to the same end We saw before a generall enumeration of the families of the Leuites as they succeeded in the roome of the first borne who had beene separated sanctified to the worship of God to the Ministery of the word to the seruice of the Church and to the spirituall gouernment of the people so that as well the first borne as they are numbred But in this chapter onely the Leuites are numbred not all nor any of the first borne who were now freed and exempted and fully discharged from that ministration Againe in the former chapter all the Leuites are numbred from a moneth old vpward but in this onely such as were fitted by their yeares to vndertake and execute the office of the Ministery which lawfull age is heere defined and determined to begin at thirty and to end at fifty yeares Lastly that numbring in the former chapter was to another end and purpose then this There they were all numbred frō one moneth that it might be knowne what ouerplus there was of the first borne but heere they are accounted from 30. yeares old to 50. that
according to the number of the persons there might be an equall diuision and distribution of their functions Now for the better vnderstanding of this numbring heere commanded and executed we must know that the reckoning vp of the Leuites is not done after one manner but is much differing not only from the other tribes but also from it selfe so that this Tribe is numbred diuers waies The first is from a moneth old and vpward as we haue learned out of the third chapter because then they were fit to be offered to the Lord. Numb 3 15. The second is at fiue and twenty yeare old at what time they began to be tried and proued whether they were fit or not this is set downe chap. 8 24. The third is at 30. years of age vntill 50 when they executed their office fully without any denying or gainsaying Thus we see the different account that is taken of this Tribe and the reasons thereof now let vs proceede to the order obserued in this chapter Heerein we are to obserue two parts The first containeth a commandement touching the numbring of the Leuites from 30. yeares old vnto 50. together with a description of the proper and distinct office of euery family Secondly the obedience of Moses in the execution of the commandement of the Lord. Touching the commandement of God we are to consider that the whole seruice of the Tabernacle is parted according to the wil and pleasure of almighty God the author of the Ministery among the three families springing out of Leui and spoken of in the former chapter namely the Kohathites the Gershonites and the Merarites Heere Moses doth a little inuert the former order and beginneth with the Kohathites because the Priests were chosen among them and he insisteth longer vpon them then vpon other both because many things are spoken of them which notwithstanding are not properly to be restrained to them alone but generally to be applied to the rest and likewise because they had a more worthy honourable office so that the chiefest charge was committed vnto them The commandement is generall in this diuision then particular in the verses following The generall sheweth who among them were to be numbred to wit all persons from thirty yeares old to fifty to do the seruice of the Tabernacle Thus much touching the order â—o obiect â—wered Before we come to the doctrines we are to answer two questions thereby as it were to vnloose the knots that might trouble those that are weake in knowledge and slender in iudgement â—estion As first of all it may be demanded why the Lord commanded the Leuites in this place to be numbred that were full 30. yeares old â—swer and not before I answer it was because he would haue those that serued him in the Sanctuary and did as it were represent his person to the people and were to teach them to be ripe in knowledge in iudgement in experience in moderation in learning and such like gifts of his holy Spirit Young men for the most part haue greene heads light braines rash wits shallow iudgements head-strong passions being altogether vnsetled and vngrounded Thus it was in Rehoboams Counsellers 1 Kings 12 8. where we see young Counsellers young counsell graue Counsellers graue counsell as the men are so is their counsell Such as were to follow the warres were numbred from 20. yeares old and vpward Moses the muster-maker tooke their names and enrolled them at the age of twenty but such as were the Lords warriers to fight his battels â—ings 2 12. and as it were the Chariots horsemen of Israel must not be fresh-water or white-liuerd souldiers they must not turne their backes to their enemies nor be afraid to looke them in the face nor shrinke backe at the push of the pike nor haue their sword rusty in their sheath but alwaies be prepared stand ready for the encounter But if such had beene admitted to this office as were yong in yeares their lightnesse in gesture and behauiour might haue cast a contempt vpon the holy things of God and caused the people to abhorre the word which they deliuer and the Sacraments which they administer whereof we haue an example 1 Sam. 2 in Elies sonnes The sinne of the young men was great and they caused the people to contemne the offerings of God To this end the Apostle aduiseth and admonisheth Timothy chap. 4 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an ensample to the beleeuers in word in conuersation in charity in spirit in faith in purity But of this we shall haue occasion to speake more afterward Secondly a man may aske the question Question whether the Priests and Leuites ceassed the execution of their office at the age of fifty For seeing God commandeth in this place all to be numbred that were imployed in the worke of God and none were numbred that were vnder thirty and aboue fifty it may seeme to some that they did nothing afterward What then Were they as souldiers dismissed of their seruice and put to their yearly pension Or were they released from all labours as those sword-players Horat. epist lib. 1. epist 1. that had a rod deliuered vnto them in token of discharge I answer this was done for diuers causes Answer First such as execute this holy calling ought to be qualified with iudgement grauity sobriety integrity diligence yea with power courage strength and to haue agility and ability in mind and body that they may doe all things wisely exactly studiously constantly But all these agree to a man most fitly and fully betweene the age of 30. and 50. limited in this place Youthfull age may be adorned with strength courage and earnestnesse but it is not so well furnished with iudgement grauity skilfulnesse and staiednesse On the other side old men in their declining age albeit they be filled with knowledge and vnderstanding and seasoned with moderation of affections yet through weaknesse of nature debility and other infirmities that follow them grow dull and heauy Analys Iun. in 3. Numer slowe and cold and haue not that quicknesse and readinesse of dispatch which they had and others haue so that their body is not answerable to their mind nor the outward man to the inward Againe this was the ordinance of God that they should giue place to younger men that vnder them they might be trained vp to the seruice of the Sanctuary that he might neuer want any to attend in that calling Whereas in the multitude and encrease of that Tribe to so many thousands if they had all serued during the terme of their liues many of them could neuer haue beene imployed whose labor might be profitable in the church So then they were at that age to ceasse to make way and passage for the imployment of younger men Thirdly as religion is more precious then all earthly things so God heereby tooke order and prouided that the weaknesse
the staues of it 15. And when Aaron and his sonnes haue made an end of couering the Sanctuary and all the vessels of the Sanctuary as the Campe is to set forward after that the sonnes of Kohath shall come to beare it but they shall not touch any holy thing lest they die These things are the burden of the sonnes of Kohath in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 16. And to the office of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest pertaineth the oyle for the light Exod. 30 34. Exod. 30 24. and the sweet incense and the daily meate offering and the annointing oile and the ouersight of all the Tabernacle and of all that therein is in the Sanctuary and in the vessels thereof In this diuision the particular charge beolnging to the sonnes of Kohath is both propounded and confirmed Touching the speciall parts heere remembred First Aaron and his sonnes as ouerseers of the rest are charged when the hoste of God remooueth to couer the Arke of the Testimony the Table of shew bread the Candlesticke of light the vessels of oyle and such like Secondly the duty of the Kohathites is set downe that so soone as Aaron and his sonnes haue made an end of couering the Sanctuary and all the instruments of the Sanctuary they must come to beare both it and them as it was deliuered vnto them prouided that they did not touch any of them or meddle with them vntill they be couered lest they be destroyed Thirdly the office of Eleazar the Priest the sonne of Aaron is specified to him belonged the oyle for the light the sweet incense the daily meat offering and the anointing oyle with all the ouersight of the Tabernacle These seuerall points thus largely laid open may seeme needlesse and vnprofitable to be thus particularly rehearsed but as all things were done in types and figures vnto them so they had their vses to them and serue also for our instruction to the end of the world Touching the instruments belonging to the Tabernacle and the vessels that were vsed as the oyle the lamps the candlestickes the shew bread the incense and what were the significations of them we haue already declared in the bookes of Exodus and Leuiticus Now we wil onely call to remembrance these three points and briefly note what we are to learne from thence First the Tabernacle was remooued from place to place and the parts of it taken asunder and ioyned together This was a figure of the Church and sheweth that the faithfull so long as they liue in this Tabernacle of the body â— Pet. 1.13 are absent from the Lord and so shall continue vntill they obtaine a stable inheritance in the heauens We are not as yet come to the rest Deut. 12.9 and to the inheritance which the Lord our God shall giue vs. We haue heere no continuing citie to dwell in we are as Pilgrimes and strangers in this world We seeke a countrey else-where Let vs therefore vse this world as though we vsed it not 1. Cor. 7.31 Be not deceiued with the glorious and glittering shewes of earthly things If we did consider the frailty and vncertainty of all humane things heere beneath that they are the suttle and sugred baits of Satan which catch and condemne many thousands in the world Tim. 6.6 and bring men to many foolish and noysome lusts that drowne them in perdition and destruction we would not so easily wound our consciences and sell our soules for gaine as the maner of many is who in all things wherin they haue dealings and doings with others regard nothing but their owne wealth albeit it be ioyned with decay and vndoing of our brethren Secondly obserue in this place that the Sanctuary together with all the frame and furniture thereof was couered with badgers skinnes a very sure couering to teach vs that the whole Church euery particular member thereof are vnder the protection of God as it were vnder a couering Hereunto the Prophet alludeth Psal 27.5 In the time of trouble he shall hide me he shall set me vp vpon a Rocke And the Prophet Esay chap. 4. 5 6. The Lord wil create vpon euery dwelling place of mount Zion and vpon her assemblies a cloude and smoake by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night for vpon all the glory shall be a defence and there shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat and for a place of refuge and for a couert from storme and from raine This ministreth great comfort to all the faithfull seruants of God to consider that howsoeuer the Tabernacle was subiect to the violence of winde and weather yet it could sustaine no harme because it was most surely and safely couered against all iniuries tempests and stormes whatsoeuer None lie open to such troubles and turmoiles as the Church none are so garded regarded as they are It were vnpossible that we should hold out and continue in our profession against such dangers except we had a couering vpon vs as the helmet of saluation He is our defence and a buckler round about vs. He will neuer leaue vs nor forsake vs so that we may boldly say The Lord is my deliuerer I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee Lastly we see the Tabernacle had diuers and sundry instruments in it belonging to the worship of God and sanctified and set apart to holy vses so is it in the Church of God the word the Sacraments the preaching the praiing the praysing of God the gifts of sundry sorts bestowed vpon the Church are all of them sacred and holy by the speciall institution of God Hereunto doth the Prophet Zachary allude chap. 14. 20 21. In that day shall there be vpon the bels of the horses holinesse vnto the Lord and the pots in the Lords house shall bee like the bolles before the altar yea euery pot in Ierusalem and in Iudah shall be holinesse vnto the Lord of hostes and all they that sacrifice shall come and take of them and seeth therein for in that day there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the Lord of hostes The things that God hath appointed to the glory of his Name and the furthering of his worship are al of them holy and there is as it were grauen vpon them Exod. 28.36 as once on the forehead of the high Priest Holinesse to the Lord. Hence it is that the word is called the holy Scripture and all other things belonging to the seruice of God are holy also This teacheth how wee should bee affected when we present our selues in the presence of God and come to be partakers of the ordinances of God Heere are holy things for such as are holy if we come vnto them with sanctified hearts and touch them with sanctified hands Such as come prophanely vnto them receiue no benefite by them He that turneth away his eare from hearing the Law euen his praier is
wayes but by taking heed thereto according to his word Psal 116.9 No man can be saued except he feare God forasmuch as the feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome Prou. 1.7 whereas fooles despise wisedome and instruction But none can possibly come to the feare of God but such as earnestly endeuor to know God as we see Pro. 2.1.5 My son if thou receiue my words and hide my commandements with thee c. then thou shalt vnderstand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God None can be saued that are foule and filthy in their liues and impure in all their wayes for no vncleane thing shall enter into his kingdome but where there is no knowledge of GOD there the mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse the throat is an open sepulcher the feet are swift to shed blood destruction and misery are in their wayes and therefore the Prophet saith I haue hidden thy word in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal 119.11 If his word dwell in vs we haue a bridle to restraine vs from euill doing and when we are ready to breake out into sinne it pulleth vs backe and saith vnto vs Doe it not It layeth before vs the wil and wrath of God it teacheth vs what we ought to doe and telleth vs the danger if we doe it not It is our duty therefore to pray to God to giue vs the vnderstanding of his word and to resolue with our selues to performe whatsoeuer we reade in it If then we haue a warrant for that which we doe out of the word we haue comfort in our callings but if we follow the motion of our owne braines and haue no other light but of our owne nature to direct vs we liue in darkenesse Such as haue the light of the Sunne do trauell safely in respect of their bodies 2 Pet. 1.19 so if we haue the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles as a light that shineth in darke places we are in the safe way to saluation and are certaine we cannot misse of a perfect direction touching all the duties of our callings 17 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 18 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families of the Kohathites from among the Leuites 19 But thus doe vnto them that they may liue and not die when they approach vnto the most Holy things Aaron and his sonnes shall goe in and appoint them euery one to his seruice and to his burden 20 But they shall not goe in to see when the holy things are couered lest they die The particular duties of the Kohathites being declared the reason is added and rendred in this diuision and then he passeth to the duties of the next familie Heere then Moses sheweth the cause why the Priests ought to couer all the Sanctuary and the appurtenances so that they ought not to be handled of the Kohathites vntill they were couered lest such as presumed to pry into them or to meddle with them otherwise then became the dignity honour and estimation of them were stricken with sudden death and so perish in their sinnes Thus God restraineth the curiosity of mans nature and teacheth it to be wise according to sobriety We are wont to contemne the duties of our owne calling as vulgar and common and to search into the things that belong not vnto vs yea the more we are forbidden to meddle the more we are desirous to be medling The reason in this place is framed thus If the vnreuerent handling of holy things procure the wrath of God and our destruction then we must take heed to the charge belonging vnto vs. But the vnreuerent handling of holy things doth so Therefore wee must take heed to the charge belonging vnto vs and not curiously meddle with other things Thus doth God hate and his soule abhorre the contempt of holy things when men giue way to their owne affections and through curiosity search farther then God alloweth Obiect Before we proceed to the doctrine a question may be asked out of these words why God permitteth the Priests onely to handle the instruments of the Sanctuary but forbiddeth the rest of the Kohathites vpon whose shoulders he layeth the burden to beare them so that he bindeth their hands from touching of them and restraineth their eyes from beholding of them vnder a great penalty lest they die I answere Answer this was done for diuers causes in respect of the ordinances themselues in respect of the other Tribes in respect of the Leuites and in respect of the Priests themselues First of all it was prescribed to procure greater reuerence vnto these holy ordinances of God among the people For when they should see how carefully they were to be handled how circumspectly to be couered and how orderly they were deliuered from one to another it serued to touch the hearts of all men with a reuerent regard and opinion of them and to deliuer them from the contempt of men Secondly when the rest of the Tribes of Israel should behold that many euen among the Leuites themselues albeit they were to minister to the Priests to do the seruice of the Tabernacle and to draw neere vnto God aboue the rest of their brethren yet euen they were kept from the touching of the Sanctuary I say the rest of the tribes were more humbled by it were touched with a feeling of their owne vnworthines and were mooued to giue honour to the Priests of God and those that were appointed to be their teachers Thirdly all occasion and matter of enuy was quite banished and taken away when the rest of the Leuites heard with their eares and saw with their eyes that their brethren the Kohathites had a charge so ful of dāger put vpon them and committed vnto them For God threatneth to destroy all such as presumed to touch any thing that was forbidden them An example whereof we haue in the men of Bethshemesh whō the Lord smote with a great slaughter because they looked into the Arke 1 Sam. 6.19 which sheweth the greatnesse of their sinne Lastly the Priests themselues the sonnes of Aaron were admonished to take heed lest through their negligence and carelesnesse they destroyed their brethren forasmuch as if any thing remained vncouered it would turne to their destruction Heereupon two other questions Questions may arise first how it standeth with Gods iustice to punish the Kohathites for the fault of the Priests and whether the sons of Aaron should escape whose fault it was if ought remained vncouered I answer Answer the fault is not the Priests alone nor the Kohathites alone but they partake together in the sinne and should suffer together in the punishment as they are threatned Exod. 28.43 We see it also in the example of Nadab and Abihu who were consumed with fire because they offered strange fire before the Lord Leuit 10 1 2. But most plainely Num. 18.3 The Lord said vnto Aaron Thy brethren
of the Tribe of Leui shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die Where we see God doth threaten Aaron and his sonnes as well as the rest of the Leuites Verse 18.19 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families c. We haue in these words the reason of the former institution it is drawn from the danger that will ensue the carelesse and vnreuerent handling of the instruments of the Tabernacle Aaron and his sonnes must appoint to the Kohathites their seuerall offices and shew them what part euery particular person must beare to the end the wrath of God doe not breake in among them and cut off euery soule that sinneth The consideration therefore of the wrath and indignation of God ready to come vpon the offenders ought to encrease their care to doe the duty that God requireth We learne from hence Doctrine 1 that all holy things must be handled rightly Holy things must be handled reuerently and religiously reuerently and religiously Whatsoeuer matters of God we meddle withall whether it be hearing of his word or receiuing of the Sacraments or calling vpon his Name or reading the Scriptures or conferring with others for the encrease of our knowledge obedience we are to be carefull to doe them with all possible feare and reuerence This duty the Lord vrgeth by his Prophet Esay 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite Spirit and trembleth at my word The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes perswadeth to labour to haue grace whereby they may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Hebr. 12.28 They that will please God in the duties of his worship must be humbly affected and base in their own eies Hence it is that Christ willeth vs to be carefull not onely what wee heare Mar. 4.24 but also how we heare Luke 8.18 We must regard not onely the matter that is deliuered but the maner how it is receiued forasmuch as we may heare the word and yet sinne in our hearing Thus were the seruants of God affected when they came before him to pray vnto him O my God I am ashamed and blush to lif vp my face to thee my God for our iniquities are encreased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauens Ezra 9.6 Wherefore whensoeuer we haue to doe with God in any part of his word or worship let vs come in humility and lowlinesse let vs approach neere vnto him with a broken heart with a contrite spirit with an humble soule falling downe flat before his footestoole and worshipping toward his holy Temple Reason 1 The reasons hereof are euident For first we haue to doe with God in matters of religion When the word is preached or read the Lord speaketh to vs when we pray to God we speake to him that is glorious in power and praises Abraham praying vnto God confesseth his own basenesse and vnworthinesse I haue taken vpon mee to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 And Daniel in his prayer saith O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs confusion of faces as at this day Dan. 9.7 Children dealing before their parents will be wary how they behaue themselues subiects in the presence of the Prince will be most dutifull so ought it to be and much rather when we appeare before the King of kings coÌ„sidering with whom we haue to deale So likewise touching the word it is not man that doth deliuer it God is the Authour of it and therefore we are oftentimes commanded to heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches Reuel 2. and 3. Reason 2 Secondly such as come without reuerence and due regard into his presence do lose the fruit and benefit of their comming We are willed to giue earnest heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip Heb. 2.1 This is it that Christ our Sauiour teacheth Lu. 8. For hauing giuen warning that we take heed how we heare he giueth this reason Mar. 4.24 With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and vnto you that heare shall more be giuen Where we see God will deale with vs as we deale with him and serue vs as we serue him Such measure of attention as we bring with vs â—eoph enarr cap. 4. Mar. such measure of grace shall we receiue from him If then we come carelesse it is no maruell if we depart fruitlesse Lay then these two things together that we haue to deale with a most terrible and fearefull God who is euen a consuming fire and that with what measure of reuerence and attention we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe it followeth from them both that God must be serued with feare and trembling Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this doctrine which remaine to be considered of vs. First this reproueth all such as come without reuerence to the exercises of religion neuer considering whereabout they goe but rashly and vnreuerently disorderously vndecently behaue themselues in the house of God If a man should come to heare a speech vttered by his Prince so contemptibly all men would cry shame of him and account him worthy seuere punishment and censure him as guilty of the contempt of his person I should thinke I had done a great worke and laid a worthy foundation if I could throughly teach you this one lesson and ground you in this one point to behaue your selues with reuerence in the place of Gods worship He that hath learned to come reuerently and behaue himselfe in the seruice of God as in his presence hath made a notable beginning a good entrance to worke in him right hearing and carefull practising Scarce one among an hundred maketh conscience of this duty and our ordinary assemblies haue scarce the outward face of a Church in regard of the want of this duty in the greatest part of hearers If the lest occasion be offered our eyes and feet and tongues and hands are set on worke another way that we haue quite forgotten God his word the worke in hand the matter the time the place and our selues also as if we were an assembly of fooles What is now become of our hearing or where is the attention that ought to be in vs If any man come into the Church our eyes are fixed vpon him our feet are ready to carry vs vnto him our mouthes are opened to speake vnto him our hands are stretched out to draw him as it were with violence vnto vs and sometimes whiles one haleth him one way another pulleth him another way that we seeme to striue who shall most forget himselfe and be authour of the greatest disorder and confusion in the house of God wherin all things ought to be done decently and in order
should be as frontlets betweene their eyes and write them vpon the postes of their houses and gates of their Cities all these were as helpes for memory against forgetfulnesse as if he had said vnto them Haue them alwayes in remembrance Of all persons old men seeme to haue the weakest memories which decay with their age and these doe most of all complaine of them howbeit the heathen man telleth vs that there is no man so old Cicero lib. de Senect that hath forgotten where he laid vp his treasure All men remember the things they most regard such as they loue they will not forget forasmuch as Where the treasure is there will the heart be also Mat. 6.21 If then we remember not the things of God the chiefe cause is because we doe not much esteeme of them Set an high price vpon them value them aboue thy siluer and thy gold esteeme them beyond all pearles and precious stones and thou shalt finde thy memory much bettered and encreased The fourth is to plant in vs true godlinesse and reforme our liues as it were to rid our ground of all bryars bushes before we sow any thing in it The gate of Gods house is the gate of righteousnesse because none but the iust and righteous ought to enter into it Psa 118.19 20. This is the cause that Iacob when hee went to Bethel to worship God first cleansed his house of the filthines of idolatry and commanded his houshold to be cleane Gen. 35. â— and change their garments thereby vnderstanding the purity of the heart and the changing of their mindes by the renuing of them according to true godlinesse Thus doth the Lord command the Israelites to wash their cloathes and sanctifie themselues before they came to heare the law at his mouth Exo. 19.14 To this purpose Dauid saith Psal 26.6 I will wash mine hands in innocency so will I compasse thine Altar O Lord. If we come into Gods presence without sanctification we offer a sacrifice full of blemishes which his soule abhorreth He reiecteth our prayers as abominable and our hearing of his word is turned into sinne Lastly we are bound to lay vp in the heart that which we heare for God especially requireth the heart If that be wanting he misseth it by and by he espyeth it so soon as we come as he did him that came to the marriage feast without his wedding garment Mat. 22.11 There is no man hath any treasure that leaueth or layeth it commonly and carelesly but he locketh it vp that no man should take it from him the word is a pearle and a pearle of such price that when he hath found it that knoweth the worth of it Matth. 13. he selleth all that he hath to buy it the heart is as it were the coffer where we ought to keepe it If we hold it in our hands or haue it in our heads or suffer it to dwell in our mouthes onely and cannot afford to giue it roome and lodging in our hearts it is in danger euery foote to be taken from vs and we surprised of it Esay 29.13 Such persons honour him with their lips but their harts are far from him Matt. 15. The blessed Virgin is commended that she kept those sayings in her heart So did Isaac go out into the fields to meditate Luk. 2.10 Gen. 24.63 at euentide he chose a solitary place and fit season to call to minde such things as he had heard Wherefore let vs also lay vp in our soules and ponder in our hearts such good things as wee haue learned and let vs hide them as in the casket of a good conscience that in all times of need we may bring foorth these precious treasures to helpe vs. We know not into what troubles and perplexities we may come how we may be tempted assaulted into what dangers of spiritual enemies we may fall how bitter will those dayes be vnto vs if wee haue no word of God dweling in vs to comfort vs raise vs vp againe It wil then be too late to go and buy oile in our lamps when we should vse it Let vs store our selues with plenty of heauenly meditations that we may neuer be too seeke and arme our selues with such sufficient furniture that wheresoeuer the enemy seeke to foile vs and to make a breach into our soules we may be able to resist him and to stand fast in the power of God against all the wyles of the diuell 21. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 22. Take also the summe of the sonnes of Gershon throughout the houses of their fathers by their families 23. From thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty yeare old shalt thou number them all that enter in to performe the seruice to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 24. This is the seruice of the families of the Gershonites to serue and for burdens 25. And they shall beare the Curtaines of the Tabernacle and the Tabernacle of the Congregation his couering and the couering of the badgers skinnes that is aboue vpon it and the hanging for the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 26. And the hangings of the Court and the hanging for the doore of the gate of the Court which is by the Tabernacle by the Altar round about and their cords and all the instruments of their seruice all that is made for them so shall they serue 27. At the appointment of Aaron and his sonnes shall be all the seruice of the sonnes of the Gersbonites in all their burdens and in all their seruice and ye shall appoint vnto them in charge all their burdens 28. This is the seruice of the families of the sonnes of Gershon in the Tabernacle of the Congregation and their charge shall be vnder the hand of Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest Hitherto Moses hath spoken of the Kohathites and he hath done it more largely then he doth handle the other families for the causes noted before In the next place he proceedeth to the Gershonites Touching these first God commandeth them also to be numbred and tâ—â—ir age is appointed and limited as in the foâ—mer from thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty Secondly their proper and peculiar charge is expressed what burdens they are to beare to wit the Curtaines and the couerings the cordes the veiles and all the instruments appertaining to their seruice Thirdly all these things before mentioned must be done at the commandement of Aaron and his sonnes Ver. 22 23. Take also the summe of the sons of Gershon c. Obserue with me in this diuision that Moses repeateth sundry points that are set downe in the former chapter as will euidently appeare vnto vs if wee make tryall and comparison in euery one of the three families as for example touching the Kohathites that which hee speaketh of them in this chapter verse 5 7 9. compare it with the 31. verse of the third chapter
Secondly touching the Merarites which are another of the familes what he saith of them verse 31 of this present chapter compare it with the 36 and 37 verses of the former chapter Lastly touching the Gershonites the 25 ver of this fourth chapter with the 25 verse of the third chapter and we shall see hee telleth them againe and againe what burdens they are to beare and what seruice they are to performe He might haue referred vs to that which hee had before set downe but he doth againe particularly rehearse and repeat it God forbiddeth needlesse repetitions in praier and condemneth much babling that bringeth no benefit with it therefore he vseth it not himselfe neither do any of the Penmen of the holy Scriptures who wrote as they were inspired by the Spirit of God the Author of them They were chosen vessels of God and as it were his Secretaries so guided by him that they could not erre in writing no more then in speaking of it We learne from this practise of Moses in this place Doctrine It is lawful for the Ministers to repeat the points that formerly they haue taught that it is lawfull for the Ministers and Teachers of the Church to make repetitions of things formerly taught and to deliuer the same points and parts of religion againe and againe both for matter and forme not thereby to ease themselues or to maintaine sloth in thē but for the benefit of the Church Moses in the booke of Deuteronomy repeateth to the people many things done before and expressed in the former bookes and therefore it is fitly called a repetition of the Law and there he rehearseth the ten Commandements againe Deut. 5. So do the Euangelists declare how Christ our Sauiour often repeateth the same things and preacheth againe the same points he had deliuered before and therfore his practise may well be our warrant and his example our direction Thus doth the Apostle Peter shew what he did and what he will do 2 Pet. 1 12. Wherefore I will not bee negligent to put you alwaies in remembrance of these things though ye know them and be established in the present truth And afterward in the same Epistle he professeth that hee had written to them of those things whereof his beloued brother Paul had written in all his Epistles The Epistle of Iude is a repetition of those things handled by Peter in his second Epistle and is as it were an abridgement of it So the bookes of Chronicles do repeat many things before set downe in the bookes of the Kings albeit it be done with much accesse of matter profite to the reader as we shall see by diligent obseruation in the reading of them In like manner the Apostle Iohn wrote vnto them those things which they had beene taught before I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth but because yee know it and that no lye is of the truth 1 Iohn 2 21. This may plentifully appeare vnto vs in the comparing of the olde Testament with the new one strengtheneth and confirmeth another and sundry things are repeated in the new which are deliuered in the old We see the Gentiles in the Acts of the Apostles Acts 13 42. besought Paul and Barnabas that the same words might be preached vnto them the next Sabbath day which they had first offered vnto the Iewes All which examples as it were a cloud of witnesses do confirme the lawfulnesse of their practise that teach againe what they haue taught and deliuer the same points which before they haue deliuered and so bring forth out of their storehouse things both old and new for this custome could not be vsed without some accesse and addition of new matter according to the manner of God vsed in the holy Scriptures Reason 1 This is not done without cause and good reason For first men are commonly dull in hearing slacke in comming weake in remembring and slowe in practising They are as a tough oake that is not felled at one stroke as an hard stone that is not broken in peeces with one blow they are as marble that is not pierced with once dropping of water vpon it but requireth a constant and continuall falling vpon it according to the Commandement of God directed to his Prophet Ezek 21 2. Sonne of man set thy face toward Ierusalem and drop thy word toward the holy places and Prophesie against the Land of Israel For albeit we be often taught and plainely instructed heere a little there a little yet we cannot conceiue and carry away the things we heare The Apostle saith Heb. 5 11. We haue many things to say and hard to be vttered seeing ye are dull of hearing where he giueth this reason why he had need begin againe the first rudiments of Christian religion as it were to lay the foundation of the house againe before hee went forward with high mysteries euen in regard of their dulnes and slacknes in learning Reason 2 Secondly it is safe and sure for all hearers to haue often repetitions It hath his good vse and speciall benefit Many witnesses do make sure worke and confirme strongly and stedfastly the things taught Hence it is that the Apostle saith writing to the Philippians chap. 3 1. To write the same things to you to me indeed is not greeuous and for you it is safe That which is once spoken is through our infirmity and corruption as good as neuer spoken as one witnesse is no witnesse GOD would haue euery truth confirmed by two or three witnesses and forasmuch as the historie of the life and death of the doctrine and myracles of the resurrection and ascension of Christ is so maine a pillar of our religion in the knowledge whereof our saluation consisteth hee would haue it confirmed by foure authentike witnesses and Christ carried by them as on a fourefold Chariot in triumph like a mighty Conqueror that hath subdued all his and our enemies Thus doth God prouide most plentifull meanes to remoue our infidelity to take away our doubting and to remedy our infirmity Thirdly repetition worketh a deeper impression Reason 3 in vs and serueth to beate it into the conscience as well as into the vnderstanding It is necessary that we be stirred vp quickned to the practise of good things by the goad of repetitions This consideration made the Apostle say I thinke it meete 2 Pet. 1 13. as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stir you vp by putting you in remembrance Practise is an hard thing and rare We are not easily brought to performe such things as wee know If then once speaking take not hold on vs it may the second time beeing commended vnto vs againe Fourthly we ought not to forbeare from Reason 4 this course because our life is short wee know not how soone we may be called out of this world and giue an account of our Ministery how carefull wee haue beene to gaine
no confirmation or demonstration out of the Scriptures but lay hold of it and know that the Arrians and other enemies of God are many and strong that may seeke to vndermine my faith and take my shield from me When I heare the truenesse of Christian religion so much stood vpon remember that many false Prophets are gone into the world who deuise subtill arguments as it were weauing the spiders web that they may not bee espied there are sundry Atheists and Libertines that feare not to shake the foundation of all the building and we shall lye open vnto them as a prey except we be daily fenced against them When we heare any gifts and heauenly graces of God commended vnto vs â—s patience and such like thinke not there is 〈◊〉 â—re adoe a great deale made about them 〈◊〉 is need we know not what stormes and 〈◊〉 â—ts hang ouer our heads and what af◠〈…〉 may befall vs and therefore we haue 〈…〉 â—uch patience that after we haue done 〈…〉 God we may receiue the promise When 〈…〉 â—re any doctrine in controuersie betweene the Church of Rome and vs marke the points wherein we agree marke wherein we do dissent learne how to answer their obiections and though wee heare these things often yet we must not heare them negligently we know not what vse we may haue of these weapons and how soone we may be called to giue a reckoning of the hope that is in vs 1 Pet. 3 15. Our aduersaries grow euery day more subtill then other and therefore we must not be simple lest we fall into their snares Vse of repetitions to the vngodly This is the vse of repetitions toward the godly Moreouer when such as haue refused to heare the word of the Lord and pulled away their shoulders as disobedient children do againe heare the same doctrine sounding in their eares the same vices reproued the same threatnings doubled and trebled vpon vs as it were a stroke driueÌ„ to our heads with the two edged sword of the Spirit should they contemne it againe and suffer it to passe from them without taking heed Nay they also ought to make good vse and instruction of these repetitions and say with themselues in a feeling of their former negligence Why doth God offer me this againe Doth not he know my sinfulll heart that I haue heeretofore despised it as a vaine word concerning me and that I would not suffer it to enter but put it from me farre oâ— It is he that searcheth the hearts and reines he vnderstandeth the imaginations of my thoughts it is his kindnesse and fauour toward me to offer it vnto me yet once againe Now is the acceptable time now it is called to day now God knocketh at the doore of my conscience Reuel 3 â— if I do not at this present entertaine him I know not whether euer he will offer it vnto me againe Lord I am vnworthy of the least of all thy mercies I haue greeuously offended against thee and I haue rewarded thee with vnkindnesse contemning so often thy word and casting it behind my backe Lay not this sinne to my charge but for thy goodnes truths sake be fauourable vnto me Now giue me grace to lay hold on thy word and not suffer it to passe from me as I haue done heretofore Blessed is that man that can make this vse of the word of God stretch forth his hand or rather openeth his heart to receiue imbrace it before it goe from his doores neuer to returne any more As for all those that are often inuited and yet will not come to this feast that are called and will not answer fearefull shall their condemnation be 29. As for the sonnes of Merari thou shalt number them after their families by the house of their fathers 30. From thirty yeares old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeares old shalt thou number them euery one that entreth into the seruice to do the worke of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 31. And this is the charge of their burden according to their seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof 32. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords with all their instruments and with all their seruice and by name ye shall reckon the instruments of the charge of their burden 33. This is the seruice of the families of the sonnes of Merari according to all their seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation vnder the hand of Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest The last of the families remaineth to wit the Merarites touching whom first the numbring of them is commanded from thirty yeares old and vpward euen vntill fifty Secondly their office and charge is rehearsed they are to carry the boards and barres of the Tabernacle the pillars the pinnes the sockets the cordes and all the instruments Thirdly the Superintendent or Ouerseer of them is appointed to be Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest Thus we haue seene how the seuerall offices are distributed among these families to stop contention to represse ambition and to auoide confusion The wise man saith Onely by pride commeth contention but with the well aduised is wisedome Prou. 13 10. We see by experience how ready wee are to wander out of the way except wee haue our bounds set vnto vs. Wherefore to make an end of all controuersies the Lord himselfe interposeth his authority brideling the out-courses of the vnruly and keeping euery one within his compasse True it is the sonnes of Kohath haue a more honourable function committed vnto them then the rest which proceedeth from the meere mercy of God not from any merit in themselues who had not so much as the priuiledge of the birth-right by nature so that they had no cause to lift vp their heads aboue the rest for neither might they contemne their brethren neyther their brethren enuy them forasmuch as they vsurped not this prerogatiue of themselues They had the keeping of the Sanctuary not that it was lawfull for them to handle any part thereof with their hands or to see when they were couered lest they dyed but their office was to carry on their shoulders the instruments and the vessels wrapped together folded vp and couered by the Priests For when they were to take their iourney God commandeth the sonnes of Aaron to gather together the parts of the Sanctuary and with all care and diligence to couer the veile the Altar and other instruments before the sonnes of Kohath come to carry them to the end the people of GOD might haue the worship seruice and Sanctuary of God in greater reuerence Verse 31 32. And this is the charge of their burden c. The sonnes of Kohath had the most honourable charge The charge committed to the sonnes of Gershon and Merari were in comparison of the other
and laid in a manger he was persecuted of Herod he was tempted of the diuell slandered of the Pharisies condemned of Pilate and crucified by the Iewes He that is the first begotten of the dead the Prince of the Kings of the earth he that is Alpha and Omega the first and the last he that hath the seuen starres in his hand and the keyes of hell and death was despised and reiected of men Esay 53 7. and brought as a Lambe to the slaughter and as asheep before her shearers is dumbe so he opened not his mouth We cannot compare in highnesse and greatnesse with him whose eyes are like fire and his feet like brasse who is the beginning of the creatures of God yet none hath sunke downe so low into sorrow as he hath done neither bin baptized with the baptisme that he was baptized withall Math. 20. Let vs not therefore thinke it strange that we are made low but reioyce that wee are made like vnto Christ himselfe while the wicked are so pampered with delights and fatted as Oxen vnto the slaughter that pride compasseth them about as a chaine and violence couereth them as a garment Psal 73.6 Luke chapter 16 25. Lastly let vs vse all good meanes that God Vse 3 hath appointed to beginne in vs this sweet grace of contentation There is no heauenly gift but God hath appointed some waies to breed it and beget it in vs. The first meanes is to resigne vp our selues wholly to the will and pleasure of God and to submit our willes to his will that as wee pray Gods will may be done we may be carefull indeed to do it and that for diuers causes First as hee is infinite in wisedome so hee knoweth much better then wee our selues what is best for our selues especially for the saluation of our soules We see how children take no care nor thought for things of this world how they shall liue what they shall eate and what they shall put on We are content when we are sicke to accept vpon the Physitions word of any receit yea oftentimes bitter pilles and potions which our stomacke loatheth because we know he loueth vs and that his skill exceedeth ours We are desirous of riches or of honours to be great in the world he in his great wisedome denyeth them because hee knoweth they are hurtfull to vs not healthfull for vs but as it were windy meate which would not nourish our soules but puffe them vp with pride and make them poore in grace so that we should be as vnfit to enter into the streight gate and narrow way as the Camell to go through the eie of a needle This reason is vsed by our Sauiour Math. 6 verse 32. After all these things doe the Gentiles seeke for your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things Where he laboureth to work contentation in vs by this consideration because God our heauenly Father knoweth better then our selues whereof we stand in need Againe he is Almighty and therefore fully able to supply our wants as he can giue riches without contentment so he can giue contentment without riches for it is he that can satiate the weary soule â—â—n 31 25. and replenish euery sorrowfull soule so that we haue no cause to doubt of his sufficiency who hath said he is God all-sufficient He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away Moreouer he is as mercifull as he is powerfull and infinite in loue toward vs who hath so dearely loued vs that he hath not spared his owne Sonne but giuen him to suffer death for vs that so he might bring vs to life and saluation and if he haue giuen vs his Sonne how should he not with him giue vs all things else â— 8 32. There is no sonne but resteth in the care and prouision his father maketh for him and by this we may proue whether we be sons or not Another meanes is to liue an holy godly life seruing him in sincerity of hart and vprightnesse of life Godlinesse is a iewell of such value that it will enrich vs and fill our houses with treasures because it is profitable vnto all things â—m 4 8 â—6 6. and hath the promises of this life and of the life to come The Prophet saith He will withhold no good thing from them that walke vprightly Psalme 84 11. It is a good conscience that maketh a continuall feast Prou. 15 verse 15. God is rich in promising and gracious in performing he oftentimes performeth more then he promised neuerlesse He saith If we seeke first of all the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse all outward and earthly things shall be ministred vnto vs Math. 6 33. He maketh a mercifull promise howbeit he addeth a condition which on our part must be performed If we be not behind in this duty we may safely yea securely cast our selues vpon his promise and prouidence hauing sure interest in them and a good title vnto them But such as liue in their sinnes and minde not the matters of his kingdome can neuer haue this contentation because they can neuer with comfort and assurance of his helpe flye vnto him as a child to his father but rather runne away from him as the malefactour from the Iudge or the traitor from his Prince who beareth the sword to take vengeance on him for his euill deeds and deserts Thirdly it is our duty to bee thankfull for things present let vs cast our eyes vnto them and looke stedfastly vpon them and neuer turne our selues from him that is the giuer of them and consider that we haue not deserued the thousand part of that which is bestowed vpon vs. Be it that we want many things yet hath God dealt graciously with vs and sent a gracious raine into our harts the good things that he withholdeth he doth not of malice and enuy Gen. 3. as the diuell perswaded our first parents but in loue and mercy toward vs as we noted before If hee should take from vs all his blessings which are innumerable bring vpon vs all his iudgements for our sins we could not complaine against him forasmuch as they haue iustly deserued it Besides how many blessings do we enioy that others haue not who are no worse then we are and peraduenture better And from how many calamities are we freed which haue fallen vpon others who were not greater sinners then we are and peraduenture lesser It is a signe of vnthankfulnesse to lessen the gifts we haue receiued and to value them as matters of no worth in comparison of such blessings as our selues doe want or as others haue obtained If this point be well obserued it will condemne many of vs who are guilty of greeuous sinne against God this way 34. And Moses and Aaron and chechiefe of the Congregation numbered the sonnes of the Kohathites after their families and after the house of their fathers 35 From thirtie
yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 36. And those that were numbred of them by their families were two thousand seuen hundred and fifty 37. These were they that were numbred of the families of the Kohathites all that might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation which Moses and Aaron did number according to the commandement of the Lord by the hand of Moses 38. And those that were numbred of the sons of Gershon throughout their families and by the houses of their fathers 39 From thirtie yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 40 Euen those that were numbred of them throughout their families by the houses of their fathers were two thousand and sixe hundred and thirtie 41 These are they that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Gershon of all that might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation whom Moses and Aaron did number according to the commandement of the Lord. 42 And those that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Merari throughout their families by the house of their fathers 43 From thirty yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 44 Euen those that were numbred of them after their families were three thousand and two hundred 45 These he chose that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Merari whom Moses and Aaron numbred according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses 46 All those that were numbred of the Leuites whom Moses and Aaron and the chiefe of Israel numbred after their families and after the house of their fathers 47 From thirty yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeeres old euery one that came to doe the seruice of the Ministery and the seruice of the burden in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 48 Euen those that were numbred of them were eight thousand and fiue hundred and fourescore 49 According to the commandement of the Lord they were numbred by the hand of Moses euery one according to his seruice and according to his burden thus were they numbred of him as the Lord commanded Moses In the former part of the Chapter we haue spoken of the commandement of God wherwith Moses and Aaron were instructed to take the number of the Leuites now of the obedience yeelded vnto it which is answerable to the commandements A threefold commandement bringeth forth a threefold obedience So then we are to obserue that as they receiued the commandements they executed them in order as they were directed vnto them When God required three things at their hands they accounted not themselues discharged by performing one of them and leauing the other two nor by performing two of them and leauing the third vndone as if the doing of part should beare out the neglect of the other part but three they receiued and three they executed Their obedience therefore was perfect and entire A point worthy of our imitation an example that should be put in practise of vs. We must shew our selues to be his children by our obedience forasmuch as his seruants we are to whom we obey Besides in the numbring of these families they did not follow their owne humours to doe that last which they were commanded to doe first or first which they were appointed to doe last but without all shew of innouation or desire of Soueraignty or note of partiality or suspicion of vaine-glory or contempt of any family they obserued the course and order precisely which God charged them to obserue He willed them to number the family of the Kohathites first then the Gershonites and last of all the Merarites Thus then do they testifie their obedience for they number them all and they number first the Kohathites secondly the Gershonites and thirdly the Merarites This is done two wayes first particularly then generally Particularly touching the Kohathites he setteth downe the lawfull age of all that were to bee numbred from 30 yeeres old and vpward vnto 50. yeeres old Secondly the summe of the family which amounted to 2750. 2750. persons ver 36. Thirdly the end of this numbring that they might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation ver 37. The second family is of the Gershonites of whom we are to obserue 1. the lawfull age of them 2. 2630. the iust number of them 3. the end of numbring of them as we did in the former The last family is of the Merarites first he sheweth at what age they were numbred 2. to what summe they amounted and 3. the end of their numbring 3200. And this is the particular summe of them the totall summe of all the families put together 8580. is handled in the last part of the Chapter Where also marke the age of all that were brought within the compasse of this numbring to wit all from thirty yeere old to fifty fit to do seruice in the Tabernacle Secondly the maner of the performance of their obedience ver 49. according to the commandement of the Lord. Before the doctrine of this place commeth to be handled Question certaine questions arising out of the words are first to be answered First it may be asked how so many could be emploied in the Ministery I answer Answer not all ministred at one time but in their courses and turnes as we may see how Dauid afterward did distribute them and so diuide their labours according to their families 1 Chron. 24 1. and in the new Testament we reade that Zachary the Priest was of the course Abia Luke 1.5 Againe it may be demanded whether all these that are here numbred serued in the Tabernacle or not Are we to thinke that all could be fit for the Lords seruice or that who so would might be consecrated and that none of all these or of their children were kept from the altar I answere Answer as before they had their courses and seuerall offices some for burden some for sacrifices and such as were sufficient for teaching taught the people and when vnlearned Leuites occupied the chaire of Moses God stirâ—ed vp Prophets extraordinarily to whom the people resorted 2 King 4.23 But touching Gods ordinance we see he would haue his Church richly furnished and plentifully prouided of able teachers that all might be instructed and that none should be ignorant of his wayes â—â—estion Thirdly how doth this stand with the commandement of God in the first Chapter There he chargeth Moses that he should not number the Tribe of Leui chap. 1.49 Heere he is appointed to number them Hath God now changed his minde and altered his purpose to command that which before he forbad I answere â—â—â—wer the meaning is to be taken out of the words
made light in the Lord that were sometimes darknesse and therefore they must walke as children of the light Secondly for the neglect of this duty the Reason 2 wrath of God falleth vpon the sonnes of men He is the God of order and requireth that all things in the Church be done in order Hence it is that the Apostle saith Col. 3 6. For such things sake the wrath of God commeth vpon the children of disobedience And we haue sundry examples of this in the people of Israel who were diuersly destroied because of their sins 1 Cor. 10 5. With many of them God was not well pleased for they were ouerthrowne in the Wildernesse If then notorious sins bring downe Gods wrath notorious sinners are not to bee winked at to the end that his wrath may bee turned away Reason 3 Thirdly we shewed before that they were as swine and dogges or as vncleane beasts and should not be admitted to the fellowship of Christs sheepe which are cleane lest they defile them and corrupt them through their contagion and tread downe with their feete the residue of their pastures The Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5 6. Doe ye not know that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe Sinne therefore being infectious the sinner is not to bee tollerated in the assembly of the righteous The vses remaine to be handled First of Vse all it should minister great matter of much greefe and sorrow to euery society of Christian men and women when any of the Congregation grow to be thus prophane and defiled with the contagion of sinne Is it not a great greefe to haue any one member of the body cut off Or can any endure it without paine and anguish So should it be when any that is called a brother is put from the rest of the body of the Church and seuered from the externall communion of Saints This the Apostle teacheth 1 Corinth 5 2. Ye are puffed vp and haue not sorrowed This reprooueth those that regard not this censure whether it bee executed vpon themselues or others neyther are touched with the dishonour that is done to God when hainous and horrible sinnes do breake out of the bosome of the Church The Prophet testifieth Psal 119 136. that his eyes gushed out Riuers of teares because they kept not his law So the Lord speaketh to the man that was cloathed in linnen whom he appointed to preserue such as were his Ezek. 9 4. Goe through the middest of the City through the middest of Ierusalem and set a marke vpon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abhominations that bee done in the middest thereof If any man be present and behold the Chirurgian ready to cut off the arme or legge of another he is moued with a kinde of compassion and commiseration and is touched with greefe for it how much more ought wee to be greeued when a brother is cut off from the communion of the Church which is the mother of vs al The Prophet reioyced whē they said vnto him Let vs go into the house of the Lord so it ought to minister matter of mourning when any haue this greeuous punishment laid vpon them as to be turned out of the Church It ought therefore to be accounted neither matter of ioy nor matter of gain neither should we bee glad to heare that any are so proceeded against Secondly it is a cause of great mercy and Vse 2 of a wonderfull blessing from God whē such as transgresse are resisted and punished So long as sinne is suffered God is offended and his wrath is extended ouer those places and persons He hath a controuersie against those that sin against him Iosh 7 1◠◠8 1 2. The host of Israel could not prosper so long as Achan remained among them the enemies preuailed against them and they turned their backs vnto them but when he was taken away and the glory of God reuenged which he had defaced Israel prospered and had the vpper hand They could not stand before their enemies vntill they had put the accursed thing from among them And how much he hateth sin he declareth sometimes in his owne seruants for Ionah must be cast into the sea or else the Ship and the passengers in it shall euer be in ieopardy therfore he said vnto the Marriners Take me vp and cast me foorth into the sea so shall the sea bee calme vnto you 〈◊〉 12. ◠for I know that for my sake this great tempest is vpon you If then he spare not his owne people how should he spare others that are his enemies We haue a notable example of this afterward in this booke when the people of Israel began to commit whoredome with the daughters of Moab bowed down vnto their Gods and so coupled themselues vnto Baal-peor God brought a fearefull iudgment vpon them 〈◊〉 8 9. and there died in that plague foure and twenty thousand But Phinehas the son of Eleazar rose vp from the middest of the Congregation and with his speare he smote the adulterer and the adulteresse so the plague ceased from the children of Israel the anger of God being turned away from them A contrary example is to be seene in Eli 1 Sam. 2. hee winked at the wickednes of his vngodly sons and it brought downe a greeuous iudgment vpon them and vpon himselfe and vpon the people Such churches therfore as are carefull to put from among them notorious offenders are blessed of God Sinne is the cause of all iudgement and the remouing thereof bringeth all blessings with it Thirdly euery Congregation is bound to Vse 3 purge their owne body from such excrements and filthinesse as annoy it We must haue herein true zeale godly courage in the cause of God and his truth We must not stand in feare of the faces of men though they be neuer so great and mighty The censures of the Church must not be like the spiders web which catcheth flyes and gnats wheras the bigger creatures break from it They must be administred indifferently without all respect of persons otherwise it laieth open a gap to destroy religion faith honesty iustice and equity maketh a way to wrong and all impiety This reproueth such as dare not deale with great mē rich men and mighty men they are afraid to touch them lest they purchase their displeasure 〈◊〉 in Phor. 〈◊〉 1. These are like to fowlers that pitch not the net to catch kites or Hawkes that do hurt but for such as do no hurt They suffer great men to do what they list and see thē not they let them alone either through negligence they will not or through feare they dare not controlle them according to the saying of the Poet 〈◊〉 satyr 2. Dat veniam coruis vexat censura columbas They that are censors or chastisers of the manners of others do pardon such as are most wicked and greatest malefactors but doe condemne them that
both to thee and to the rest of the parts of the Church one being named in stead of all the rest Lastly the text it selfe being rightly weighed and considered will make it plaine and apparant that this is a foolish cauill and a slender euasion to vnderstand the words thus Let him be to thee that is Let him be to thee alone and to no others for Christ hauing said Let him be vnto thee as an heathen man to the end he might strengthen and confirme this that he would ratifie all this in heauen aboue he annexeth immediately after Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer ye shall loose on earth shall bee loosed in heauen Behold heere the change of number vsed by Christ Tell mee then wherefore when he had said in the singular number Let him bee vnto thee as speaking of one hee spake afterward in the plurall whatsoeuer yee shall loose whatsoeuer ye shall binde as speaking of many What was the cause of this difference but onely to signifie that vnder one person he vnderstood the Church To shut vp this first point wee are not to doubt but that Christ gaue power and authority to the Church to excommunicate wicked persons that are obstinate and impenitent when by priuate admonition they cannot bee wonne as we shall shew more at large afterward Secondly we must consider when any man is to be excommunicated the fit season wherof is when he hath contemned all admonitions and exhortations of priuate men and is waxen proud and selfe-willed setteth himselfe against the Church and not before For then he manifesteth as cleerely as the light that shineth at noone day not onely his obstinacy resolution to goe forward in sinne but his contempt of the word and of the Church and of Christ himselfe the author of the word and the head of the Church so that hee is separated from the communion which all the faithfull seruants of GOD haue with Iesus Christ and the Church whereof wee say in the Articles of our faith I beleeue the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints Whereby it appeareth that he who is excommunicated is not properly by the Churches censure separated from God and his people but is declared pronounced to be separate forasmuch as properly it is sin which separateth 〈◊〉 ◠2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sins haue hid his face from you that he will not heare Excommunication then doth not separate but serueth to shew who are separated euen as the fanne doth not make the chaffe but sheweth it manifestly which before lay hid among the good Corne. Whensoeuer therefore sinners grow obstinate it is high time to draw out this sword of iustice to cut off from the Citty of God such incorrigible persons Thirdly Christ our Sauiour sheweth to whō excommunication belongeth and who are subiect vnto it He is vnder it that is called a brother and being exhorted will not heare being admonished will not obey being reproued will not repent He must be a brother he must be admonished reprooued and conuinced He must be told of his fault or faults priuately and publikely He must be one that hath confessed Christ and called vpon God the Father together with vs albeit hee haue denied him in his deeds It is the Lord that will iudge thē that are without 〈◊〉 5 12. the Church hath nothing to doe with them God will punish those that are in the Church those that are out of the Church forasmuch as all belong to his iurisdiction it is not so with the Church they haue nothing to do with such as are infidels and neuer gaue their names to Christ as Turkes Iewes Pagans and such like For as they that neuer were in the Synagogue and of the Synagogue could not be put out of the Synagogue and as they that were not of the communion cannot be thrust out of the communion so they that were neuer of the Church or in the number of the faithful brethren cannot be cast out of the Church For these only are they that are spots and blots to the church these are they that cause the Name of God to be euill spoken off these are they that lay stūbling blocks before the weake these are they that regard not the first or second table of the Law these are they that tread vnder foot all counsels perswasions and admonitions made out of the word of God these are they that are setled and resolued to continue in euill whatsoeuer the Church say vnto them Fourthly he is to be excommunicated only that hath in this manner offended neither is it to bee suffered or allowed or practised that one should be excommunicated for another except peraduenture he also offend and be intangled in the same sinne or haue giuen consent vnto it The sonne is not to bee excommunicated for the father nor the father for the sonne The rule of the Apostle is to be obserued Gal. 6 5. Euery man shall beare his owne burden It is a common prouerbe among vs Euery vessell shall stand vpon his owne bottome that is euery one shall beare the punishment of his owne sinne This is it which the Prophet Ieremy teacheth chap. 31 30. Euery one shall dye for his owne iniquity euery man that eateth the sowre grape his teeth shall be set on edge To this purpose speaketh Paul Roman 14 12. Euery one of vs shall giue an account to God for himselfe If any obiect Obiect that we are to giue an account to God not onely for our selues but for these also that belong vnto our charge as the father for himselfe and his children as we see in Eli the Shepheard for his sheepe and the watchman for the soules of the people as the Lord saith His blood will I require at thy hands Ezek 33.10 and Hebr. 13 verse 17. They watch for your soules as they that must giue an account Answer I answer they shall indeed giue an account and be punished howbeit it is for their owne sins and no farther Parents Masters Magistrates and Ministers shall not answer for their sinnes that are committed vnto them for the sinnes of their children their seruants their subiects and their hearers but for the sinnes which themselues commit by their negligence because they do not looke vnto them nor admonish them nor reprooue them nor restraine them as it is plainely expressed in the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 33 verse 8 9. If thou doest not speake to warne the wicked from his way that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his blood will I require at thine hand Neuerthelesse if thou warne the wicked of his way to turne from it if he do not turne from his way he shall dye in his iniquity but thou hast deliuered thy soule So then he that is impenitent is to be excommunicated euen he onely and not others that are not partakers of his sinne S. Augustine hath
24 25. We are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Iesus Christ whom God hath set foorth to be a propitiation thorough faith in his blood to declare his righteousnesse for the remission of sinnes that are past thorough the forbearance of God The Apostle to the Hebrewes declareth that Christ was to offer vp himselfe once and not often as the High-Priest entreth into the high place euery yeare with blood of others For then must hee often haue suffered since the foundation of the world Heb. 9 26. but now once in the ende of the world hath be appeared to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe By all which testimonies it appeareth that Christ is our Aduocate and hath wrought our peace and attonement and thereby made an end of all other sacrifices The reasons are plaine First because God Reason 1 thereby is well pleased and his wrath appeased so that hee accounteth his death as a full price and sufficient ransome paid for them So the Euangelist witnesseth that a voice came from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased Math. 3 17. And in the Epistle to the Ephesians the Apostle saieth chap. 5 verse 2. Walke in loue as Christ also hath loued vs and hath giuen himselfe for vs an offering and a sacrifice to God of a sweete smelling sauour It is noted in the booke of Genesis that when Noah being come out of the Arke builded an Altar and offered burnt offerings the Lord smelled a sweete sauour Gen. 8 21. which was not the smoke of the sacrifice that ascended for what sweetnesse could there be in that but it was the sweet precious sacrifice of Christ for which his wrath was appeased being shadowed by that ceremony Reason 2 Secondly Christ tooke the whole burden of our sinnes vpon his shoulders presenting himselfe before God in our person and offering vs to God in his person so that he tooke vpon him our vnrighteousnesse and imputed to vs his righteousnesse This the Prophet Esay did most cleerely prophesie off chap. 53 verses 4 12. Surely hee hath borne our greefes and carried our sorrowes and powred out his soule vnto death c. He bare the sinnes of many and made intercession for the transgressors And the Apostle teacheth that in Christ we are reconciled to God For hee hath made him to be sinne for vs who knew no sinne that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5 21. And in the Epistle to the Colossians chap. 2 ver 14 15. he setteth out the fruite of Christs death that he hath forgiuen vs our trespasses hath put out the hand-writing of ordinances that was against vs he tooke it out of the way and fastened it to his Crosse hee hath spoiled principalities and powers hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them in the same Crosse This was notably prefigured and foreshewed in the rites of the Law For when any propitiatory sacrifice was to bee offered for the people the Priest was to present the beast before the Lord to lay his hands vpon the head of the beast and to confesse the sinnes of the people vpon it and so it bare their iniquities the truth whereof is Christ himselfe Thirdly there could otherwise bee no remission Reason 3 of sinnes so that it is the blood of Christ in the suffering of the Crosse that purgeth away our sinnes as Hebr. 9 verse 22. Almost all things in the Law are purged with blood and without shedding of blood is no remission and therefore it was necessary that Christ should purge and purifie vs by his blood The greatnesse of our sinnes could not otherwise bee pardoned nor the person that is offended satisfied they are infinite and so require a sacrifice of infinite price and value No treasures no riches no creatures no sacrifices no ceremonies could do it it cost more to saue a soule and to redeeme the captiues and prisoners that are holden by Satan in slauery to do his will Knowing that we are not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer and gold from our vain conuersation receiued by the tradition of the Fathers But with the precious blood of Christ as of a Lambe vndefiled and without spot 1 Pet. 1 verses 18 19. Fourthly nothing but the death of Christ could quench the scorching wrath of God as Reason 4 a consuming fire kindled against vs counteruaile his seuere iustice Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Hebrewes hauing shewed that the blood of Bulles and Goats could not possibly take away sinnes addeth immediately after When hee commeth into the world he saith Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not but a body hast thou ordained mee Heb. 9 5. Our sinnes haue a bloody face in the sight of God and we are enemies vnto him so that the robes of the Saints must bee dipped in the blood of the Lambe Reuel 7 ver 14. All the nitre and sope and Fullers earth in the world are weake and vnsufficient and haue not power and strength enough in them to do it So that we must say with the Prophet Psal 50 7. Purge me with Hyssope and I shall bee cleane wash me and I shall bee whiter then snow Thus then we see that Moses mentioning heere the Ramme of attonement whereby an attonement is to be made for sinners teacheth vnder this type this certaine and vndoubted truth that Christ our Sauiour hath by his blood made an attonement betweene God and vs therby reconciled vs vnto his Father The vses of this doctrine are of great weight and importance First it offereth to our considerations Vse 1 this meditation what sin is how it is to be esteemed It is a most fearefull and greeuous thing the wrath of God against it is exceeding great so that nothing in heauen or in earth could satisfie for sinne but the death of Christ Iesus the Sonne must dye for the seruant or rather for the enemy for we are by nature the children of wrath as well as others The iustice of God would not spare him though he were his onely and welbeloued Sonne but forasmuch as he was to beare our sinnes in his body he must die for ir Rom. 8 32. He spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him to the death for vs all We are not therefore to be lightly carried into the practise of sinne but to be much greeued at it to striue with all our force against it and to endeuour to ouercome it and among other things this is not the least that should trouble vs that we haue by sinne brought such misery and shame vpon the Sonne of God Wee ought to lament for this and to bewaile it euery day For if we had not sinned and by sinne beene depriued of the glory of God he had not taken vpon him the shape of a seruant neither beene humbled to the death of the Crosse We doe daily cry out
had ouercome his enemies now he might ouercome himselfe and his owne affections Cicero orati pro Marcel which was a greater and nobler victory then the former Thus he sheweth himselfe religious toward God as well as righteous toward men The like we see in the Law set downe by an expresse commandement Exod. 22.10 11. If a man deliuer vnto his neighbour an asse or an oxe or a sheepe or any beast to keepe and it die or be hurt Deut. 21.8 or driuen away no man seeing it then shall an oath of the Lord bee betweene them both that hee hath not put his hand vnto his neighbours goods and the owner of it shall accept thereof and he shall not make it good This precept directeth when and in what cases to take an oath to wit when the matter is doubtfull and cannot otherwise be decided forasmuch as the owner of the goods is charged to rest therein and to acknowledge himselfe well satisfied This we see farther in the Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 1.21 I call God for a record vpon my soule that to spare you I came not as yet to Corinth He did not breake out into this swearing of an ordinary custome but the glory of God and the saluation of that Church required it in which cases we are allowed and warranted to vse it and not otherwise Reason 1 The reasons will better confirme this vnto vs then bare testimonies taken out of the Scriptures which neuerthelesse out to be sufficient where no farther proofe is vsed First God will not hold him guiltlesse that abuseth his Name negligently or vnnecessarily He will surely punish them that sweare vainely This penalty or punishment is annexed to the commandement Exod. 20. The Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vaine It is an heynous sinne albeit it bee thought light before men and then the iudgement also shall be heauy that hangeth ouer their heads that transgresse this Law The free forgiuenesse of sinnes is the fountaine of all happines both present and to come Psal 32.1.2 for the man is blessed whose sinnes are forgiuen and whose iniquity is couered blessed is that man to whom God will impute no wickednesse and therfore we must needs be in continuall misery so long as our sinnes are retained This is a fearefull thunderbolt to afright vs from the prophaning of his Name he will honour those that honour him but such as despise him shall come to destruction Secondly the end of practising an oath is Reason 2 to decide strifes and to determine controuersies which disturbe peace and hinder Christian charity It cannot be but offences will come and many occasions of quarrels and contentions about matters of this life arise daily betweene man and man which could not conueniently be taken vp except we had the lawfull vse of an oath to confirme some necessary truth as when it serueth to manifest the glory of God or to cleere the good name of our brother or to obey the commandement of the Magistrate or to maintaine our owne credit This is set downe Heb. 6.16 Men verily sweare by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife I call that a necessary trueth when a doubtfull cause called into question cannot be decided without an oath as we see the practise Rom. 1.9 God is my witnesse whom I serue with my spirit in the Gospel of his Sonne that without ceassing I make meÌ„tion of you alwayes in my prayers It was necessary for the furtherance of the saluation of the Romanes that they should be perswaded of the Apostles affection toward them but the testimony of men failed to prooue this trueth and therfore he was driuen to take vp an oath and to appeale vnto God This is also at large deliuered by Salomon in that prayer which hee made at the dedication of the Temple 1 King 8.31 If any man trespasse against his neighbour and an oath be laid vpon him to cause him to sweare and the oath come before thine altar in this house then heare thou in heauen and doe and iudge thy seruants condemning the wicked to bring his way vpon his head and iustifying the righteous to giue him according to his righteousnesse Thus we see the constant and continuall vse of an oth among Gods people in matters of weight and importance in their most serious and substantiall affaires Thirdly the Name of God is most fearefull Reason 3 in praises glorious in holinesse great in might and doing wonders and therefore it ought not commonly to runne in our mouthes without necessary cause This is vrged by the wise man Eccles 5.2 Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thy heart be hasty to vtter any thing before God for God is in heauen and thou vpon earth therefore let thy words be few And the Lord saith Deut. 28.58 Iudg. â— If thou wilt not obserue to doe all the words of this Law that are written in this booke that thou mayest feare this glorious and fearefull Name The Lord thy God he will make thy plagues wonderfull and the plagues of thy seed c. If then the Name of God be great and glorious it is not commonly to be vsed of vs to be turned in our tongues and to be trodden vpon with our feet Vse 1 Now let vs consider what vses may be made of this vnto vs. It reprooueth sundry abuses corruptions both in opinion and practise in iudgement and in life As first of all the Anabaptists a proud and fantasticall crue of cursed and damnable hereticks that trouble heauen and earth ouerthrow Church and Common-wealth destroy Magistracy and Ministery disanull the word and Sacraments and make religion to be no better then a doctrine of liberty These teach that it is vnlawfull to sweare at all either in priuate vse or in place of iudgement This is to runne into another extremity and to faile as much in the defect as other doe in the excesse For albeit all swearing be not lawfull yet it followeth not that all swearing is vnlawfull But to abolish all manner of swearing and all vse of an oath because some abuse it and vse it vainly â—r in vita â—g is like vnto him who to take away drunkennesse abolished the vines and would not suffer any to grow in his common-wealth or as if a man would suffer no corne to grow because some will surfet with it There is no good thing but hath beene or may be abused The doctrine that is according to godlinesse is many wayes abused When Paul magnified the mercies of God in his sonne Christ so that where sinne abounded â— 5.20 grace abounded much more men of euill spirits arose that abused this to carnall liberty and turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and wrested the Scriptures to their owne perdition sect 1 The obiections of these heretikes are not many but somewhat they alleadge for themselues First they obiect the commandement
be greeuous except we repent Secondly as God threatneth to punish according Vse 2 to the manner of our sinning so hee will blesse those that please him and serue him in feare and trembling according to the manner and measure of our walking before him Heere then on the other side we haue a gracious promise not onely of a blessing but of a blessing answerable vnto our obedience This is a notable encouragement vnto vs in well-doing and as it were a spurre to pricke vs forward to performe such duties as he requireth at our hands This is it which he promiseth to Abraham Gen. 12 verses 2 3. I will make thee a great Nation and I will blesse thee and make thy name great and thou shalt bee a blessing and I will blesse them that blesse thee and curse them that curse thee c. If any did good to Abraham he should receiue good again if any were a friend to him he shold haue God to bee a friend vnto him This is that which God performed to Ebed-melech he saued the life of Ieremy and therefore hee had his owne life giuen vnto him as a prey Ier. 39 18. For when the Prophet was cast into a deepe dungeon where he stucke fast in the mire the Ethiopian went vnto the King and spake for him so that by his meanes his life was saued and he was taken out of the pit where hee must haue perished What then Doth hee lose his reward or is GOD vnmindfull of him No he receiueth blessing for blessing mercy for mercy and life for life and therefore when the King of Babilon tooke the City and put the people to the sword he was deliuered and was not giuen into the hand of the men of whom he was afraid Doe we then any good to Gods Church and Children it shall not goe vnregarded and vnrewarded to a cup of cold water we shall receiue measure for measure good for good blessing for blessing Can we desire or looke for a better recompence Or would wee haue a farther meanes to incite vs to follow our calling We haue a double encouragement to serue such a master who will reward vs according to our seruice For while we do good to others we do as much good to our selues Will any man be an enemy or hinderance to himselfe Doe we not by the light of nature loue our selues make much of our selues helpe our selues wish all good to our selues This is the way to attaine vnto our desires and to receiue a blessing from the hands of God to doe good to others for then God hath bound himselfe by promise to be mercifull to vs. There is that scattereth saith Salomon there is more encreased The way and meanes to receiue encrease our substance is to giue and to distribute like the husbandman that must sowe his seed before he can reape his fields and gather in his haruest The couetous man thinketh otherwise because like an Idolater hee trusteth in his money but in the end it bringeth him nothing home The Prophet Eliah was sent of God to Sarepta to a widow in the daies of famine she had no more left but an handfull of meale in a barrell and a little oyle in a cruze so that shee was gathering stickes to dresse it for her selfe and her sonne that they might eate it and dye Neuerthelesse of her penury she sustained the Prophet shee made him a little cake first and brought it vnto him She did good to the holy Prophet of the Lord howbeit shee did more good thereby to her selfe and her sonne she releeued him and thereby releeued her selfe For the barrell of meale wasted not neither did the cruze of oyle faile according to the word of the Lord which he spake by Eliah 1 Kings 17 16. Luke 4. The like we might say of Obadiah he hid the Prophets of God by fifty and fifty in a caue â—gs 18 13 and fed them with bread and water wheÌ„ many other perished howbeit he did heereby no small good to himselfe forasmuch as thereby he obtained raine and plenty of all things This is it which our Sauiour promiseth in the Gospel to his Disciples that followed him There is no man that hath left house or brethren or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or landes for my sake and the Gospels but hee shall receiue an hundred fold now in this time houses and brethren and sisters and mothers and children and landes with persecutions and in the world to come eternall life Mark 10 29 30. Iob is commended in Scripture to be a iust man fearing God and eschewing euill and by occasion of his friends taxing of him with hypocrisie and accusing him of iniquity is compelled to stand vpon his owne innocency and to make a solemne protestation of his integrity Iob 31 19 that he had not seene any to perish for lacke of cloathing or any poore without couering he was an eye to the blinde a father to the fatherlesse and as an husband to the widow He had his children and his substance taken from him and he bare his crosse with patience What then was the end that the Lord made or how was he blessed of God The end of the history declareth this at large the Lord gaue Iob Iob 42 10. twice as much as he had before and as he had comforted others and visited them in their necessities so his brethren and sisters and all they that had beene of his acquaintance before resorted repaired vnto him and comforted him ouer all the euill that the Lord had brought vpon him and as he had beene bountifull to others so euery man gaue him a piece of money Verse 12. and euery one an eare-ring of gold yea the Lord blessed the latter end of Iob more then the beginning so that hee obtained many sonnes and daughters and a great encrease of cattell Onesiphorus oft refreshed Paul and was not ashamed of his chaines the Apostle praieth that the Lord would grant vnto him that he might finde mercy of the Lord in the great day 2 Tim. 1 18. This poinâ— being throughly learned will minister great comfort to euery one of vs being assured that as God punisheth in manner as wee sinne so he will blesse vs and reward vs after the manner of our obedience Haue we comforted others God will comfort vs turne the hearts of others to comfort vs also Haue we done good to others he will stirre vp others to do good to vs. Haue we releeued others we haue laid vp a good foundation for the time to come we shall be releeued by others in our necessities Doe we giue vnto the poore Prou. 19 17. We do not onely lend vnto the Lord but we prouide well for our selues forasmuch as that we giue shall be paid vnto vs againe We reade in the booke of Nehemiah not onely how zealous he was for the glory of God but also how carefull to shew compassion
Againe Verse 5. they musâ— suffer no razor to come vpon their heads but must let the locks of their haire to grow vntil the dayes be fulfilled in the which he separateth himselfe vnto the Lord besides they must not defile themselues by any dead body nor lament for any of the dead but if any did come neere them or touch them all was frustrate and made voyde the dayes of their separation and abstinence were to beginne againe and they stood in the state wherein they were before they entred into this holy vow The second degree of their sanctification was at the end of the dayes of their vow then they must be brought to the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and offer their offering vnto the Lord c. Vse 1 This is the vow and these are the Rites belonging vnto it now let vs obserue the vses remaining for vs. For albeit these ceremonies be all abrogated and seeme nothing at all to touch vs and nothing at all to teach vs as things that when they were in their prime and greatest force belonged to the Iewes yet wee shall find great benefit to arise from hence to the whole Church And first concerning the sanctification of these Nazarites professing holinesse aboue others and in this course of a vowed kind of retyrednesse going before others it was a liuely figure of Christ signifying to them and to vs to the whole Church the wonderfull purity of Christ who was fully and perfectly separate from sinners For he was the Lambe without blemish or else hee could not be a sacrifice for sinne Obiect Leuit. 1.3 10 But was Christ such a Nazarite as these were heere spoken off and did he literally obserue these parts and ceremonies expressed in this vow I answere Answer no hee obserued no part of this vow The Nazarites abstained from wine the fruite of the vine the blood of the grape but Christ himselfe in his owne person did not so he dranke of the fruit of the vine and liued after the ordinary manner of other men and therefore after he had deliuered his last Supper Matth. 26.29 he saith I say vnto you I wil not drinke henceforth of the fruite of the vine vntill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome And albeit he were falsely called a wine-bibber Matth. 11.19 as he was also slandered to be a Samaritan and to haue a deuill yet it sheweth thus much that he abstained not altogether from wine yea hee appointed others to drinke of it euen his disciples all other Christians at his holy Supper so often as they drinke of the cup of the Lord. The Nazarites had no razor come vpon their heads during the dayes of their solemne vow but whether Christ nourished his haire we haue nothing either one way or other that we can gather and conclude for certainty yet if we consider the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.14 and marke the common custom of the rest of the Iewes which may be vnderstood out of this place it is not probable or likely that Christ did euer nourish and neuer cut his haire And lastly the Nazarites were not to come neer the dead nor to mourn for them but the Euangelists yeeld vs plentifull testimonies both that he came neere vnto them Obiect But some will say that he is called in Scripture a Nazarene or as some translate it a Nazarite Matth â—â—â— It was fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazarene I answer Answer we must distinguish betweene a Nazarite and a Nazarene For Christ is so called because he was a branch springing and flourishing from Nazareth as the place of his conception and education of which the Prophets speake in many of their writings and namely Zachariah Zach. 6 1â— Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying Behold the man whose name is Branch and he shall grow out of his place and hee shall build the Temple of the Lord. So then the Euangelist hath not respect or reference to these voluntary and vowed Nazarites of the old Testament neither doth he point out any certaine place out of some one of the Prophets but alludeth to such places where Christ is called that holy Branch which God promised he would raise vp to Dauid Howbeit he is indeed a true Nazarite or rather the truth of the Nazarites separate from all the corruptions that attend vpon the rest of the sons of men free from the common defilements of the world and that holy One which is called the Sonne of God Luke 1.35 To this purpose the holy Apostle speaketh Such an hie Priest became vs who was holy Heb 7.26 harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens who needed not daily as those high Priests to offer vp sacrifice first for his owne sinnes and then for the peoples For this cause he was conceiued by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the Virgin that hee might bee a mercifull and faithfull high Priest in things pertaining to God to make reconciliation for the sinnes of the people Heb. 2 17. If any sinne had beene found in him his death could not be meritorious for vs he should haue wanted a Sauiour himselfe for himselfe So then hee became a pure offering and an holy sacrifice that our sinnes might be washed away and Gods wrath appeased toward vs. This is a great comfort for vs to consider the excellency of his sacrifice being without all blame or blemish without all fault or imperfection for he was miraculously conceiued partly to fulfill the prophesies of the Prophets Esay 7.14 and partly because the generation of mankind is wholly corrupted therfore in the birth of Christ it was most requisite that the vnspeakeable worke of the Spirit should come in that so hee might not bee tainted with the common and generall infection of originall sinne but might be endued with most perfect purity and innocency and so be fully able to couer our impurity and impiety Ephe. 5.26.27 and withall as by a certaine pleadge assure vs that in the end al our sins and imperfections shall be done away In him is that fulfilled therefore which is spoken in the Lamentations that he was whiter then the milke and purer then the snow and it agreeth more fitly and truly vnto him then vnto these Nazarites Secondly this teacheth that such as were Vse 2 speciall ornaments of the Church and haue receiued a more eminent office and calling then others should also labor to shine before others in holinesse of life according to the measure of grace which they haue receiued as Rom. 16.7 Salute Andronicus and Iunia my kinsemen and fellow prisoners who are of note among the Apostles These thus aduanced of God are in the eyes of the world as a City set vpon an hill a little blemish is soone seene in their face a smal staine appeareth in their coat and therefore Satan laboureth
when we striue to exceede and excell our selues and haue bent all our strength to serue the Lord in speciall manner yet we haue need to aske pardon and confesse that wee are vnprofitable seruants Wee are neuer so perfect but we are stained with some imperfections we cannot be so pure but we are defiled with some impurity and contagion of sinne so that howsoeuer wee desire chearefully and constantly to please God in all things yet euill is present with vs Rom. chapt 7. verse 21. and sinne doth easily beset vs Hebrues chap. 12. verse 1. so that we all stand in need of the pure and perfect sacrifice of Christ the author and finisher of our Faith without which wee cannot be accepted of God the Father We must therefore from hence learne to acknowledge that albeit wee desire to offer vp our selues wholly vnto him yet we can merit nothing at his hands nor attaine vnto perfection but are guilty of his iudgements if hee enter into iudgement with vs Psalme 143 2. For in his sight shall no man liuing be iustified It is the sacrifice of Christ for which hee is well pleased from the merite thereof commeth our merit our merit is his merit and the Fathers mercie He knew no sinne neither was any guile found in his mouth Esay 53. And hence it is that we shall be acquitted and discharged of sinne so that none shall bee able to lay any thing to our charge and though we bee in our selues debters yet hee hath payed our debt and set vs free to whome bee all glorie and prayse for euermore Amen 22 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 23 Speake vnto Aaron and vnto his sonnes saying On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel saying vnto them 24 The Lord blesse thee and keepe thee 25 The Lord make his face shine vpon thee and be gracious vnto thee 26 The Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and giue thee peace 27 And they shall put my name vpon the Children of Israel and I will blesse them Touching the vow of the Nazarites the first part of the Chapter wee haue spoken hitherto howbeit of vowes in generall wee shall haue fitter occasion to intreate in the twenty one and the thirtieth chapters following Now we come to the second part of the Chapter containing the forme of blessing the people prescribed vnto the Priestes from the mouth of God But first let vs see the meaning and the method of the Words Touching the Blessing obserue that sometimes God is saide to blesse man sometimes man to blesse God and sometimes one man to blesse another God blesseth man when he bestoweth good things vpon vs which we want and remooueth euill things from vs which wee feele The good things which hee giueth vs are partly earthly and partly heauenly and in both hee blesseth vs. Touching earthly we reade in the word Genesis chap. 24. verse 35. where Abrahams seruant sayeth that GOD had blessed his Maister greatly and he was become great then hee telleth wherein Hee hath giuen him Flockes and Heards and Siluer and Gold and men Seruants and maide Seruants and Camels and Asses The like we see Deut. 28 3 4 5. Blessed in the Citie blessed in the field blessed in the fruite of thy bodie c. Touching heauenly it is saide Hee blesseth with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things thorough Christ Ephes 1 3. Againe somtimes man blesseth God when he praiseth God in word and deed with mouth hart and returneth thanksgiuing to him both for bestowing vpon vs his blessings and remouing from vs his blessings When thou hast eaten and art full Deuter. 8 10. then thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath giuen thee So Psal 103 1. Luke 1 68. Now this our blessing of God is nothing but an effect of the former For as we loue God because hee loued vs first so wee blesse God because he blessed vs first We can neuer returne him the glory but from a feeling of his owne mercy We cannot open our mouth to praise him except he opened his hands to blesse vs. Genes 14 19. Lastly man is said to blesse man we blesse one another when wee pray one for another Rom. 12 14. Blesse them which persecute you which is expoūded by the words of Christ Mat 5 44. Pray for them which despitefully vse you To apply these things to our present purpose we must marke that in this place the word is thrice vsed and to be vnderstoode diuersly for when the Lord commanded Aaron and his sons to blesse the people the meaning is they must pray for them and heartily desire good things vnto them Again when it is said The Lord blesse thee and when the promise is made I will blesse thee the meaning is the Lord wil bestow all good things on thee and take away all euil things from thee so that they blessed the children of Israel by desiring and praying God blessed them by giuing and bestowing Moreouer the priests of God are taught to craue that God would make his face shine Obiection lift vp his countenance vpon the people It may be asked hath God any face visage or countenāce I answer these things are ascribed to God Answ not properly but for our better capacity vnderstanding It was the error of the Anthropomorphites who because the Scriptures speak of the eies eares mouth hands heart head and armes of God did therfore imagine that God is like vnto vs and had a bodily shape whereas he is a Spirit as also he wil be worshipped in spirit and truth Iohn 4 24. This the Apostle teacheth The Lord is that spirit and where the spirit of the lord is 2 Cor. 3 17. there Obiect 2 is liberty But these heretikes obiect that God made man in his owne image and likenesse Gen. 1. This is true Answer but their consequent is false For we are said to be created according to the Image of God not because he hath any bodily shape for that is against his nature who is infinit and against his word which teacheth the contrary The essence of God is spiritual inuisible and most simple he is a iust and mercifull God loue it selfe holines it selfe goodnes it self In these we were made like vnto God in these we resemble him beare his image being created in righteousnes and true holines Ephes 4 24. True it is some place this image of God in dominion ouer the creatures others in his immortall soule onely others in reason by which we are distinguisht from beasts but these let passe the principall point which the heathen man saw when hee said Tully The vertue which is in a man came neerer to the similitude of God thē the figure or outward shape What then can be the shadow of such a substance and the image of such a nature and the resemblance of such a power and perfectnes but that which the
Apostle teacheth Put on the new man which is renued in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss 3 â— Would we then know what the true image of God is It is the reasonable soule in man endued with diuine knowledge holines righteousnes such like This image is much deformed for we haue vtterly lost all supernaturall gifts and corrupted those that are naturall therefore our whole life is or at least should bee nothing else but a making vppe of this breach a stopping of this gap and a repairing of these ruines But to leaue these we must vnderstand that the face of God noteth out diuers things somtimes it signifieth the inuisible nature and essence of God as Exod. 33 23. Paraeus Câ—â—â—â— on Roâ—â— Thou shalt see my backe parts but my face shall not be seene that is thou shalt see so much of my glory and maiesty as man in this life can comprehend But no man can see God in his full perfection liue if we cannot look vpon the Sun without dazling and dimming of our eies how should we be able to behold the glory of the eternal God let it content vs to look vpon him in his word in his workes in his creatures and in the face of Iesus Christ our Mediator these are as perspectiue glasses wherein we may after a sort see the face of God though it be darkely yet so far as we can conceiue Secondly it signifyeth the fauour of God as also all his benefites Daniel â— 37 deliuerances and graces which proceede from his good wil as from a fountaine and serue to witnesse his fauour to vs Cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued Psal 80. â— Thirdly it signifieth reueÌ„ge and punishment and the signes of his anger all which do oftentimes appear by the face of man I wil set my face against that man Leuit. 28. â— and I wil cut him off from among his people Lastly it noteth out the place of Gods worship where his face and fauour is perceiued through deliuery of the doctrine of godlines Genes â— â—â— Cain was banished from the face of God of the which Dauid coÌ„plaineth 2 Sam. 26 49. So highly did the seruants of God prize the holy meetings and assemblies of the Saints considering that where two or three are gathred together in his name there is he in the midst of them In this place the shining of Gods face vpon his church people is the refreshing of them with his loue grace and fauour and a traine of other blessings flowing from them as it is expounded in the words following added by way of exposition Be gracious vnto them The last part of the blessing is the giuing of peace This word signifieth sometimes our attonement with God through Christ by whom he is reconciled to his chosen who therefore is called the Prince of peace Esa 9 6. and our peace-maker Eph. 2 15. Sometimes it signifieth peace of conscience which is a most sweet quietnes and tranquility of minde arising of a most comfortable feeling and apprehension of our reconciliation with God as Rom. 5 1. Beeing iustified by Faith wee are at peace with God Sometimes a prosperous and happy successe when that speedeth well and is turned to the best whatsoeuer a righteous man taketh in hand as Eph. 6 23. Peace be to the Brethren and loue with faith from God the father c. And sometimes the mutual concord agreement among Christian brethren â—th 6 22. 34 14. Gal. 6 22. Ps 34.14 In this place I refer it to the second and third significations for it is taken for the peace of a good conscience and an happy and prosperous successe in our godly endeuors enterprises This is a fruite of our attonement with God comprehendeth vnder it sundry other benefites For being once at peace with God through the precious bloode of Christ we are at peace with al other creatures in heauen and earth with the Angels with the godly with our enemies and with the beasts of the field To conclude when it is saide They shall put my name vpon the children of Israel hee meaneth that Aaron and his sonnes should after their solemne blessing lay their hands on the people and by this signe assure them that all these blessings which they had prayed for should fall on them because God would blesse them Touching the order of the words obserue herein two principal points first the forme of blessing secondly Gods blessing on their blessing Tremel â—a in An Numb testifyed by the outward signe of laying on of their hands The forme of blessing is a publike praier to God that he wold blesse his church which stands of 3. points First that God would saue his church and vouchsafe to hold it vp in all dangers Secondly that he would as the sun in perfect glory shine vpon it with his grace and fauour Thirdly that he wold poure out vpon the same the effects of his grace and fauour to wit ioy peace prosperitie which are liuely fruites thereof The second part which is a blessing vpon the blessing is noted by a Ceremonial or sacramental sign which is the laying on of their hands For when the priests had held vp their hands in praier as their manner was while they stood in prayer and praied for the blessing of God vppon the people afterward they put their hands vpoÌ„ them as if they had already obtained a blessing from heauen by their prayers and bestowed it with their hands vpon the people For God promiseth that their imposition of hands shall not be in vaine inasmuch as he wil ratifie make good their word as he doth all his Sacraments and ordinances saying I will blesse them But before we come to the particular handling of diuers doctrines offered to our considerations in this prayer I will point out a few generall obseruations to be marked of vs. As first this forme of blessing is the same in effect which the Apostles vse in their saluations to the Churches when they wish vnto them grace and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ This Apostolicall benediction was drawne from this Blessing which sheweth how well acquainted they were with the doctrine of the Scriptures with the prayers of Moses and of the Prophets whereunto also wee should attend as vnto a light that shineth in darke places Secondly we haue here a fundamentall point of our religion offered to our considerations to wit the mystery of the Trinity of persons and the vnity of the God-head Marbac Comm. on Numb 6. This is gathered by diuers out of these words in that the name of the Lord is 3. times repeated The Lord blesse thee the Lord make his face shine vpon thee the Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and yet there are not three Lords but one Lord and therefore he saith I will blesse thee and not wee will blesse
thee This mystery of the Trinity Vnity was taught from the beginning of the world howbeit the fuller reuelation of it was reserued to the times of the Gospel when the light of the truth did shine as the sun at noon daies Math. 3 16 17 Hence it is that at the baptisme of Christ Iohn saw the spirit of God descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him and heard a voice from heauen saying This is my beloued Son in whom I am well pleased and when he sent out his disciples into all the world Math 28 19. he willed them to Baptize in the name of the father and of the son and of the holy Ghost So doth the Apostle speake 1 Iohn 5 7. 1 Iohn 5 7. There are three that beare record in heauen the Father the Word and the holy Ghost these three are one So in this place when he mentioneth the Lord three times it may note out the Trinity of persons and when he saith I will blesse theÌ„ it pointeth out the Vnity of the Godhead and so we learn to confesse and beleeue that there is one God three persons Thirdly we are taught from hence that al good things must be asked of God and of no creatures in heauen or in earth forasmuch as it is hee onely from whom all blessings come If then we feele any wants in our selues as who is it that findeth not manie we know to whom to go Iames 1 17. we are sent to the fountaine or head-spring euen to the Father of lights Hee is able to furnish vs and fill vs with that which we haue not hee is able to increase the measure of that which we haue hee will not see any want to them that are not wanting vnto themselues Fourthly seeing we must aske a blessing from God wee are thereby put in minde that by nature wee lye vnder the curse of God threatned by the Law by which commeth the knowledge of sinne Romanes 3 20. And the same Apostle Galat. 3 verse 10. sheweth that euerie one is cursed that continueth not in all things vvhich are written in the Booke of the Law to do them We are stained and defiled with sin from our birth Psalme 51.5 Iob 14. verse 4. Wee see then what is our naturall estate and condition wee are not heires of blessing wee cannot claime challenge any portion to our selues in any of the mercies of God there is nothing our owne but the curse of God the wrath of God the iudgement of God these wee may truly cal our own these are our lot this is our cup to drinke this is due vnto vs in regard of sin which we drinke in daily as water which we continually swallow as bread Let vs not therefore blesse our selues as if wee had some title to the blessings of God but consider that we lie vnder all the curses of the law Deut. 28 so long as we are vnregenerate or impenitent but when once we are in Christ haue receiued truly to beleeue then we are deliuered froÌ„ the curse and haue right to his blessings Fiftly this solemne blessing commanded in this place to the Priests doeth shadow out Christ Iesus which was sent of God that according to the promise made to Abraham all the nations of the earth should be blessed in him For as they blessed the people when they departed out of the congregation so did Christ wheÌ„ he was to depart out of the world as the Euangelist testifieth Luke 24 50 51. hee led them out as far as to Bethany and he lift vp his haÌ„ds and blessed them and it came to passe while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried vp into heauen All blessings indeede doe come from him and by him and thorough him they are conueyed vnto vs. So then the Office of blessing which vnder the law was committed to the Priests doeth truly and properly belong to Christ Iesus the high priest of our profession Caluin harm in Euang. through whoÌ„ we receiue spirituall blessings in heauenly things Eph. 1. He is the onely author of all blessing yet that his grace might be more effectuall to vs it was his wil pleasure that the priests in the beginning should as mediators blesse in his name To this purpose appertaineth that which is read in Psal 118 26. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord we do blesse you out of the house of the Lord. The Apostle teacheth Heb. 7 7. that it is a sign of excelency to blesse others because without all question and contradiction the lesse is blessed of the greater therfore when Christ the true Melchizedek and the eternall priest came into the world to offer vp himself it was meete that in him should bee fulfilled whatsoeuer was shadowed out by the Legall figures so that he blessed the Apostles openly with a solemne rite of lifting vp his hands to the end the faithful should fly vnto him so many as desire to be partakers of the grace of God to become rich in all heauenly things Lastly the priests are to blesse the people What then are they able to blesse haue they the blessings of God in their own brest and can they giue them to whom they list no it is God only that can blesse curse True it is this is giuen afterward to Balaam the false Prophet to be able to blesse and curse whom he wil chap. 22 6. As also it is in our daies to the bishop of Rome the true successor of Balaam rather then of Peter with whom he hath nothing like But the priests do blesse by praying for a blessing pronouncing the people of God to be blessed So then we see hereby Math. â—6 â—â— Iohn 20 2â— how the Ministers are said to bind and to loose to forgiue sins to retaine sins not that they haue an absolute power to do these things for it is God onely that properly can forgiue sins it is he that can take away the guilt and punishment of them the Ministers only do it ministerially publishing forgiuenesse and assuring remission of sins to al that are penitent and contrariwise preaching that there is no forgiuenes to the impenitent As then the priests did blesse onely as the Ministers of God so did the Disciples of Christ and so do the Teachers of the Church remit retaine sins onely as the Ministers of Iesus Christ who speake in his name Ver 23. On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel Now let vs come to the particular doctrine And first there is laid before our eies a set and solemne forme of praier enioyned to the priests to be vsed commonly and continually in the assemblies Doctrine A set forme of prayers lawfull to be vsed From hence we learne that a set forme of prayer is lawfull to bee vsed whether publikely in the Church or priuately in the family This point is the more strongly inferred from
vnto vs. If an earthly Prince should send a messenger vnto any of vs hee is regarded for the Princes sake that sent him We are Ambassadors for Christ saith the Apostle as thogh God did beseech you by vs we pray you in Christs stead be ye reconciled vnto God 2 Cor. 5 ver 20. and therefore we should bee heard receiued and respected for our Masters sake Again they must submit themselues to our doctrine not onely when wee heare pleasing things precious promises and gracious comforts but when we heare the word sounding an alarme in our eares vttering reproofes deliuering threatnings and denouncing iudgements We see in humane things we are content to accept of the excuse of men that say they are but seruants and messengers they craue pardon because they are seruants and they obtaine it So standeth the case with vs we are sent of God who hath put his word into our mouths The Lord God hath spoken who can but prophesie Amos 3 7 8. Let vs not therefore be blamed we are Messengers we cannot but doe our message for the loue of almighty God of his people constraineth vs. How then shold we hold our peace when we are commanded to speake Lastly this Title importeth a limitation for no more is to be ascribed vnto vs then vnto seruants We are indeede as the Stewards of the house not in the number of the lowest and meanest seruants howbeit yet we are seruants as 1 Cor. 3 5. What is Paul or Cephas or Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeue And therefore when Cornelius ascribed more to Peter then should be yeelded to a seruant he forbad him saying Stand vp for I my selfe also am a man But not many in our dayes offend this way we haue turned honouring of them into contempt and are so farre from falling at their feete that we are ready to trample them vnder our feete and make them our foote-stoole who are for no other cause accounted our enemies but because they tell vs the truth Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying This is it that belongeth vnto the Leuites from twentie and fiue yeare olde c. In these words we haue a limitation annexed by the expresse commandement of God touching the time of entering into the office of the Leuites to wit at the age of 25. yeeres This may seeme to be contrary to that which wee noted before Obiectioâ— chap. 4 23 31 33. where the age of thirty yeeres is appointed If then it be asked how it commeth to passe that in these seueral places seueral times are assigned for their election into the office and how it falleth out that fiue yeeres are cut off which before were granted I answer Answer here is no contrariety these Scriptures are thus to be reconciled The fiue yeeres restrained in this place which were enlarged before serued for triall and probation of such as entred into the office and seruice of the Sanctuary For when they were fiue and twentie yeeres olde they began to ioyne themselues with the rest and to minister before the Lord but being thirty and found fit they entered fully and wholly vpon their calling and therefore Chapt. 4. verse 3. Moses saith Fit to do the worke but in this place they are said to goe in to execute Euen as such as must go to warre are first trained and mustered and taught how to fight and skirmish that afterward they may know how to buckle on their armour in earnest and to looke the enemy in the face so was it in this spirituall warfare they were for a certaine time trained which yeeres once expired they were admitted The Doctrine from hence is this that the Ministers must be proued tried Doctriâ—â— examined before they be admitted to teach the people The miâ—â—â— must be â—â—â—ued and 〈◊〉 before tâ—â— be admiâ—â—â— to teach 〈◊〉 people The Apostles did not by their sole authoritie appoint one to succeed in place of Iudas who was faln from the Apostleship but they broght two forth and presented them or set them vp before the people that they might iudge whither they were fit or not Actes 1 23. The Church ought not to appoint any to the holie Ministery without good triall of their ability and sufficiencie forasmuch as two were set vp and caused to stand before the congregation that it might bee knowne whether they were such persons as ought to be chosen and that any man might obiect against them if he had ought to obiect Obiect But it may be saide Is this apposing or examining necessary at all times and to be vsed toward all persons I answer if they be fully and famously knowne to them that haue the right of choosing and trying it is not needfull howbeit it is necessary that they should offer themselues to this examination We see this in schooles of learning such as are to be preferred to any dignity that is voide there is an examination required albeit the parties to be chosen be neuer so sufficient and their sufficiency fully knowne to such as haue the voices of election in their hands how much more then ought this to be in this most weighty businesse of the Church This is farther apparent out of the Apostle 1 Tim. 3 10. Let these also first be proued then let them vse the office of a Deacon being found blamelesse so that they ought not before they be proued and when he saith Let these also he signifieth that the Ministers of the Church ought to vndergoe this triall Besides they must be without reproofe and haue good report of all Tit. 1 6. But it cannot be knowne whether they bee blamelesse without examination and triall going before And this standeth vpon good reason Reason 1 For first he is to take vpon him a greater charge then they that haue most costly iewels and precious pearles of wonderfull price coÌ„mitted vnto them forasmuch as he is to gouerne the sonnes and daughters of the King of heauen and earth and hath the price of the blood of Christ committed vnto him Acts 20 28. Secondly there be many subtill workers and deceitfull dealers transforming themselues into Angels of light 2 Cor. 11 13 14 and into the Apostles of Christ they haue indeed sheepes clothing but inwardly they are rauening wolues Math. 7 15. They seeke craftily and cunningly to creepe in that they may hurry and weary the flocke and then destroy and deuoure it Acts 20 29 30. They speake peruerse things to draw away disciples after them ver 30. If then there be not a narrow search and triall made of their doctrine and conuersation before they be admitted into the Ministery they haue a gate and gap opened vnto them to enter to the ruine of the Church Thirdly the office of Deacons was a function of lesse duty and danger in the Church they were onely to attend vpon the poore and yet they must not haue admission without due triall and examination as
but he beginneth to ingrosse into his owne hands the other Trumpet also claiming power to depose and dethrone Princes and to dispose of their crownes and scepters at his pleasure as if all kingdomes were giuen vnto him and it belonged to his right to dispose of them Had Peter any such power or did hee euer claime any such dominion No the Apostle well vnderstood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Christ forbad them to exercise any such Lordship Math. 20 verses 25 26. Secondly it reproueth those that being summoned by the sound of these Trumpets that is called together by the Magistrate refuse to come Moses by vertue of these Trumpets put into his hands called Corah and his company but that crew answered We will not come vp â—â—b 16 12. but if we would know what became of these rebels some were consumed with fire and others we must seeke for vnder the earth for the earth opened her mouth as they had opened their mouthes against Moses the supreme Magistrate and swallowed them vp their goods their houses and persons yea the Apostle denounceth a fearefull woe against them that perish in the same contradiction gainsaying of Core Iude verse 11. So then if the Magistrate call no man must refuse or deny to come In the naturall body the beginning of all motion is from the head and so it ought to be in the body politike Thirdly it reproueth those that assemble before they were called the former would not assemble when they were called these assemble before they be called The other were too slow and dull these are too quicke and nimble headed So then all must keepe their places and standings they must come when they are called but they must be called before they come The mutinous company mentioned Numb 20 23. when they wanted water stayed not for the sound of the Trumpet but came together in a tumultuous manner but God sware they should not enter into his rest This euill is much worse then the former It is euill not to come when we are called but to gather together without a calling is worse more dangerous and produceth more dangerous effects For they that presume to meete without Moses his precept will not sticke afterward to meete against Moses his person in conclusion also to wrest the Trumpet out of the hand of Moses Therefore the Towne-Clearke said 〈◊〉 19 40. We are in danger to bee called in question for this daies vprore there being no cause whereby we may giue an account of this concourse As if he had said we haue done more then we can well answer seeing we may be endighted of treason or at least of a riot for this dayes worke We must therefore know that euery such Congregation assembled without a lawfull call is no better then a conuenticle whatsoeuer account we make of it Vse 2 Secondly from hence ariseth an instruction to the Ministers of God For as Aaron and his sonnes the Priests of God are commanded to blow the Trumpets so this is an image and representation of the faithfull Preachers and Ministers who by the cleere and shrill sound of the word of God must bring men to the true knowledge of God as 2 Chron. 13 12. where the King of Iudah telleth Ieroboam The Lord is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you It is their office to sound the alarme against Gods enemies and to bid defiance against all sinne So the Prophet Esay saith ch 58 1. Cry aloud spare not lift vp your voice like a Trumpet and shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes Likewise Ezekiel chap. 33 ver 2 3 c. the Ministers are made watchmen ouer the house of Israel if they see the sword coming and blow not the Trumpet the blood of such as perish shall be required at their hands So then they must haue zeale courage and boldnesse to reproue sinne without feare of mens faces and without respect of persons and must strike at it where they finde it Such a one was Eliah that feared not the Kings face but told him it was he and his fathers house that troubled Israel 1 King 18 18. Such a Trumpet was Iohn Baptist who is said to be the voice of a crier in the wildernesse and told Herod it was not lawfull for him to haue his brothers wife Math. 14 4. This reprooueth such as are dumbe dogges and hold their peace such as cannot opeÌ„ their mouthes or say any thing whose breath serueth them not to blow this Trumpet such also as winke at sinne and will not see it such also as rebuke coldly and are afraid to speake whereas they should blow the Trumpet and euen thunder out against obstinate sinners and make them afraid to sinne Iude verse 23 seeking to saue them with feare pulling them out of the fire Hence it is that Amos saith Shall a Trumpet be blowne in the City and the people not be afraid Amos 3 6. Or will a Lyon roare in the Forest when he hath no prey When a Trumpet giueth a sudden signe by the sound of it out of a watch-tower all the people hearken and are troubled and prepare themselues this way or that way according as the Trumpet giueth the token So at the voice of God sounding by his Minister we ought to be attentiue and giue eare and to be moued at the noise of it and as he giueth warning prepare our selues and looke about vs while it is time lest afterward it be too late For God doth not threaten for forme or fashion sake as if he did not purpose to punish neither are his threatnings ordinary words of course forasmuch as the very Lyons themselues do not roare except they see some prey or booty The word is neuer without his effect neither returneth vnto God empty Esay 55 10 11 but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and shall prosper in the worke to which he sendeth it As then the roaring and yelling of the Lyon is an assured token of the prey so the threatnings of God are prognostications and fore-shewings of the wrath of God ready prepared Woe therefore vnto those that albeit they heare the sound of the Trumpet yet sit as stones or steele and are neuer a whit moued but passe ouer Gods iudgements and threatnings as if they concerned them nothing at all Thirdly these Trumpets teach vs with ioy Vse 3 and gladnesse to praise God for his benefits bestowed vpon vs. For the Priests were commanded to blow with the Trumpets at their peace offerings and burnt offerings ver 10. and Ezra 3 10. to be a testimony of their spirituall ioyfulnesse and to be a memoriall before the Lord as Leuit. 23 24. In the seuenth moneth and the first day of the moneth shall yee haue a Sabbath a memoriall of blowing of Trumpets an holy conuocation And Psalm 81 3 4. Blow vp the Trumpet
against him howbeit this is greater wherein not his enemies reproached him and those that hated him did not magnifie themselues against him but his deerest friends and acquaintance as befell also to Dauid Psal 55 12. The church maketh this complaint Cant. 5 7. That the watchmen that should haue bene both her guide and her gard smote her and wounded her the keepers of the wals took away her veile from her And Christ fore-telleth that a mans enemies shall be they of his owne house Marke 6 4. This befell vnto Iob a man full of sorrowes his owne wife that lay in his bosome and his friends that were as his owne soule were the cheefe causes of his greatest anguish Abel found no worse friend then his owne brother that came with him to the place of Gods seruice Gen. 4 8. So Ismael persecuted Isaac Ismael borne after the flesh him that was borne after the Spirit Ge. 21 9. Gal. 4 29. Ioseph receiued hard measure of his brethren who was by them sold for a bondslaue Ps 105 17. Moses was fain to fly out of Egypt because a Iew one of his owne brethren diuulged his killing of the Egyptian The same befel Zachariah the son of Iehoiada the priest who had saued the kings life and set the crowne vpon his head yet he remembred not the kindnesse of the father but slew his son the father had in a maner giuen him life but he took away life from his son 2 Chro. 24 21. Who vexed the church and trobled the Apostles more then false brethren 2 Cor. 11 26. The cause of this is the enmity betweene Christ and the serpent and the seed of them both which shewed it selfe immediately after the fall in Cain who was of that euil one slew his brother 1 Ioh. 3 12. The vses which wee must make heereof are Vse 1 First to marke the truth of that which Christ teacheth Math. 10 34 35 36. that hee came not to send peace on earth but rather a sword and to set variance betweene man and man And in another place I am come to send fire on the earth and what will I if it bee alreadi◠kindled Luke 12 49. Hee speaketh not of the effect but of the euent not what the Gospell bringeth forth properly but what it worketh accidentally not what it procureth in the faithful but what it produceth in the vnfaithfull Secondly God will haue al his to be wel tried Vse 2 which are in the faith euen for their owne good that we may know what we can suffer for the truths sake when we haue sealed it vp by our patience in all tribulations Thirdly hence ariseth comfort in our sufferings For do we suffer affliction at their hands of whom we hoped for better dealing maruell not at it neither thinke it strange but let vs comfort our selues with the examples of Gods children who haue had the same measure measured out vnto them before vs nay let vs lay before vs the example of Christ himselfe who had experience of it not only in his owne countrymen the Iewes but in Iudas one of his owne disciples of whom the Prophets prophesied He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish the same shall betray me Psal 41 9. Matth. 26 23. Lastly from hence we learne in all discomforts Vse 4 to flie vnto God after the example of Dauid who gaue himselfe continually to prayer when hee was vexed by such vnexpected enemies Psal 55 16. when he had complained that his frend and companion rose vp against him hee addeth As for me I will call vpon God and the Lord shall saue me So it ought to be with vs that wee may finde comfort in God when we can find none among men Againe Miriam and Aaron were of great reputation among the people and sanctified in a great measure Aaron was the Lords high Priest consecrated and annointed with holie oile Miriam was a prophetesse and one that sung the praises of God after their deliuerāce from Pharaoh Exod. 15. yet loe how both of them faile in duty and sin against God oppose themselues against his seruant Moses whereby we learn that none are so sanctified but they faile many wayes None so sanctified but manie wayes they faile Let no man therefore dreame of perfection in this life Rom. 7 14 18 19 20 23. Moreouer from this example obserue that contentions are oftentimes in the church euen between the members of the same body Doctrine Contentions and strife are often in the Church True it is it were to be desired that ther were perfect loue and vnity peace and concord in the church but this is rather to be looked for then to be found There arose strife betweene Abraham and Lot Gen. 13 8. betweene Paul and Barnabas Acts. 11 2. 15 39. betweene Peter and Paul Gal. 2 11. So in the Church of the Corinthians though they were sanctified in Christ Iesus and called to be Saints yet there were contentions among them 1 Cor. Reason 1 1 11. And no maruell for first of all we know in part and we prophesie in part wee know somewhat but we are ignorant of much more Reason 2 then we know 1 Cor. 13 9. Secondly there must be euen heresies that they which are approued Reason 3 may be knowne 1 Cor. 11 19. Thirdly Satans malice is exceeding great he soweth the seeds of discord among the godly for his hatred is exceeding great against the church and he desireth nothing more then the ruine thereof Reuel 1.2 4. Lastly selfe-loue remaineth in the best men which is a remnant of the flesh this spurreth vs forward to spurne against one another and while we challenge too much to our selues we ascribe too little vnto others 1 Cor. 13 5. This offereth to vs this truth that vnitie is Vse 1 no note of the true church forasmuch as it is somtimes out of the church when as contention is in it The false Prophets were manie that conspired against Micaiah Eliah and Ieremy Christ was condemned by a common voice of the people and consent of the Pharisies which cried out Away with him Crucifie him crucifie him Luk. 23.18.21 Thus then the mouths of the papists are stopped which doe please themselues in an idle conceit of a generall agreement of many people and Nations which is oftentimes a maintenance of error vnwholesom doctrine when it is ioyned with it The vnity of one faith and of the same doctrine beleeued and confessed wee acknowledge to be a true marke of the true Church Where there is the preaching of this faith the doctrine of Christ and the sealing vp of the same with the true administration of the Sacraments there is a true church of God The vnity which is without that doctrine which is according to godlinesse is as the crie of the whole city in maintenance of their idolatrie Great is Diana of the Ephesians Act. 19 28. Or like to the house which the strong man
Alâ—est 11 â—catech 15 in 2 Thes by most of the Ancients Lastly the conditions and qualities of Antichrist do bewray the same also Now hee is plainly described by the Apostle 2 Thess 2 4. yea so plainly as if then hee had bene alreadie come and reuealed to the world He is saide to bee an aduersary opposed to Christ yet not professed but disguised for vnder the maske and vizard of hypocrisie he oppugneth Christ and his truth and denieth the Lord Iesus to be that Christ annointed to be the only King the onely Priest and the onely Prophet of the church in all which the byshop of Rome will haue a share and communicateth them to others This high priest is no better then an apostate a star falne from heauen he lifteth vp himselfe aboue all that is called God that is all to whom the name of God is communicated and sitteth in the temple of God as god Fourthly a perfect papist that is such a one as acknowledgeth the Councell of Trent and is obedient to the doctrine of the Iesuites caÌ„not be a good subiect neither obey for conscience sake for he beleeueth the Popes sentence in excommunication to be good nay to be Gods sentence hee obeyes so long as pleaseth the pope and his instruments he keepeth not promise or oath with heretikes he receiueth pardons to free from loyalty and allegeance harboureth Seminaries looketh for a golden day practiseth the most diuellish deuices to establish popery entertaineth conference with his Princes sworne enemies and maintaineth that this proud prelate may depose Princes by his priestly power Lastly it is daÌ„gerous to Prince and State to permit them forasmuch as hereby they haue meanes to work and wreak their malice Recusants will conuerse with Iesuites most freely and Iesuites shall not bee kept to any good termes and behauior whereby the secrets of the land are disclosed home-bred foes are encreased good subiects are discoraged and meanes affoorded to hollow-hearted enemies to forecast and to fortify themselues Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reproue diuers sorts that erre in practise offend against this rule And first of all such as seek reuenge and therby shew themselues far from true loue To reuenge wrongs is proper to God we must not intrude vpon his office neither vsurp his right Deu. 32 35. Ro. 12 19. Heb. 10 30. Psal 94 1. Pro. 14 29. If we practise this wee worke wickednes against him and prouoke him to work reuenge vpon our selues Is it a small offence for any subiect to vsurp the office of the Prince or of the Iudge in giuing sentence vpon any Such vsurpers are such persons against GOD. Againe it serueth to rebuke such as will not forgiue how can such perswade themselues to be members of the church and one body with their brethreÌ„ while they refuse to be one with them These doe make an heauy law against themselues Mat. 6 14 15. 18 22. 5 44. 1 Pet. 3 8. Thirdly such as haue no feeling of the troubles calamities of their brethren Heb. 13 3. much more such as adde affliction to the afflicted The captiuate Iews complain against the insolency and cruelty of the Caldeans Ps 137 3. they required of them in scorn and derision to sing in their hearing one of the songs of Sion and made themselues merry when they saw them heauie hearted The enemies of God and his people are vnmerciful haue no pitty Esay 47 6. God reprooueth for this Psal 102 19. Lastly all members of the church should liue Vse 3 in all loue peace and concord one with another Gen. 13. considering we are brethren and auoid all dissention and discord As in the naturall body we see how one member is readie to aid affect another and stand for the good of another so should it be in the mysticall body all should be vnited together As the subiects of one Prince that belong to one kingdome are subiect to the same lawes bound to maintaine mutuall peace one with another so if God be our king and rule in our harts by his word and Spirit and if wee belong to his kingdome wee must imbrace one another in loue Ephes 4 3. and endeuor to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace We must do nothing through strife and vainglory Phil. 2.3 1 Cor. 1 10. We must all speake the same things that there be no diuision among vs. Hatred is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5 20. Galath 6 2. On the other side to walk in loue is to walk in the spirit and it is a fruite of the gospell 1 Cor. 13.1 14 1. If we haue neuer so excellent gifts all remaine vnprofitable without this Now The way to try whether the loue of the brethren be in vs. the way to trie whether this be in vs toward the brethren is to examine it by these foure rules First Christian loue must not begin for any worldly respects nor end for wordly respects and considerations but principally must be for and in God Carnal loue is begun for carnall respects and therefore soon withereth away We must loue our brethren principally because they are the sons of God and members of Christ Ioh. 20 17. They are his brethren and he accounteth them so and therefore if God be our Father and Christ our brother they also must be our brethreÌ„ This is expressed by the Apostle 1 Iohn 5 1. Euerie one that loueth him that begate loueth him also which is begotten that is whosoeuer loueth God the Father loueth also the sonnes of God Secondly true Christian loue must not bee outward in shew onely but inward in the heart 1 Iohn 3 18. To loue in shew is the loue of Caine toward Abel Thirdly wee must loue those that are our enemies and hate vs for if we loue them onely that loue vs what singular thing do we or what reward haue wee Math. 5 46 47. Lastly Christian loue must not be onely in time of prosperity but is chiefely tried in aduersity when most neede is This rule is set downe by the Apostle Iohn Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and seeth his Brother haue need and shutteth vp his compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him 1 Iohn 3 17. And Salomon sheweth that a friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie Prou. 17 7. In time of peace and plenty euery one will seeme a friend but not in miserie The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour but the rich hath many friends Prouerbes chap. 14. verse 20. howbeit in time of neede is the true friend tried These rules must serue for our instruction wee must loue all those that are the sonnes of God by grace and adoption wee must loue al those that are the brethren of Christ by faith sanctification wee must loue them inwardly in truth and in heart wee must loue our enemies and not onely in
God from the example of Christ and from the practise of the Apostles their hypocrisie is made open and euident to all they can now no longer hide it They teach and maintaine that heretical Princes especially being excommunicated shold not be obeyed Thus they blanch the matter whereas Paul taught and practised obedience for conscience sake Rom 13.2 5. and that such as resist purchase to themselues iudgement Vse 3 Thirdly we are to iudge no otherwise of all such as transgresse the Law of God whatsoeuer their allegations be How many men are there that thinke euen grosse and palpable sinnes to be no sinnes at all because they can blanch and colour them ouer How many thinke to excuse their ignorance as if it were no euill at all why is there no more store of knowlege in our dayes among masters and seruants why so much store of blindnesse in the matters of God O say they We are dull and forgetfull we haue our callings to follow we must prouide for wife and children This is a wilfull ignorance this shall excuse no man Such can finde and take time enough for the world but they lacke time to lay a good and sure foundation for the world to come Some pretend their age and infirmity which hinder them from comming so often to the house of God But many of them haue resorted no better to it in their youth and as yet they haue strength enough also to walke farther for their pleasure God knoweth their hypocrisie that they are able to doe more in ciuill things It is a common practise in the common sort to pray for the dead God bee with him the Lord rest his soule God haue mercy on him God send him a ioyfull resurrection and such like What say these ignorant persons this testifieth our loue and our charity This is a blanching of the matter and the casting of a new paint vpon a rotten post For who are these that pray for the dead but such as neuer prayed for them being aliue nay doe not indeed know which way to pray When the Scripture taxeth shewes of hypocrisie and reprooueth priuate prayers in publike places they haue their answere ready they doe it to stirre vp to deuotion and to fill and prepare themselues to performe holy duties 1 Cor. 11.21 22. Yea but this ought to be done at home priuate places are appointed for priuate actions and publike for such as are publike They kneele downe to their owne deuotions that sildome or neuer pray at home and haue no care to prepare themselues priuately before they come whereas GOD knoweth and man knoweth and the Minister knoweth that these men that are so deuoute at priuate prayer in open places sit most prophanely most vnreuerently and vnseemely at publike prayers Touching the Sabbath day it is notoriously knowne what blanches they haue to couer their vile blemishes or rather their sores as that a man may learne as much at one Sermon in the forenoone as he can wel meditate vpon in the afternoone and practise all the rest of the weeke O how doe these deceiue themselues God knoweth the heart of these hypocrites It is not the care they haue of meditation and practise that causeth them to speake this for how doe they spend that time but in pleasure and vanity So for the Sacraments they say they cannot come to communicate because they are not in charity with their neighbours they are not prepared as they ought to be Thus they thinke to creepe away in the darke and to bee holden excused But this is to excuse one sinne with another and to adde sinne vnto sinne Lastly this must teach vs on the contrary Vse 4 that we must not colour our actions like hypocrites and pretend to iustifie our selues when we know they are euill This is a signe of an euill heart and of a guilty conscience this is no better then to binde two euils together in one bundle first to dare them to doe euill and then to colour it And this latter is worse then the former it sheweth lesse grace and more corruption God cannot be deceiued by any pretence cunningly contriued though man may be because our most secret actions and imaginations are manifest before him This prouoketh Gods wrath the more and when we must appeare before his righteous iudgement all things shall appeare as they are and all colourable pretences shall vanish away as smoake and all things shall appeare as they are indeed God is a perfect light he dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto 1 Tim. 6.16 and yet if he bee not light enough hee will take other lights to helpe him and search Ierusalem with candles that hee may punish the men that are setled on their lees that say in their hearts The Lord will not doe good neither will he doe euill Zephan 1.12 Then certainely he will discouer all euen the secret parts of thy heart which now thou goest about to hide and conceale Then he will make vs know that he knew all things which are written in this booke of remembrance 4 And when Moses heard it hee fell vpon his face 5 And he spake vnto Korah and vnto all his company saying Euen to morrow the Lord will shew who are his and who is holy and will cause him to come neere vnto him euen him whom hee hath chosen will hee cause to come neere vnto him 6 This doe Take your censers Korah and all his company 7 And put fire therein and put incense in them before the Lord to morrow and the man whom the Lord doth chuse the same shall be holy Ye take too much vpon you ye sonnes of Leui. Heere beginneth the proceeding against these seditious first by Moses and then by God himselfe The Lord first setteth his Ministers on worke to deale with this people if that will not serue then he will take the cause into his owne hand First Moses fell on his face a common gesture vsed in prayer thereby no doubt making supplication to God to appease the multitude Then hee turneth his speech to Korah and appealeth to the iust iudgement of God that it would please him to decide the question whom he had chosen to bee his Priests as Eliah did 1 King 18.24 in their halting betweene two opinions Then in the end he returneth their false accusation iustly vpon their owne heads and sheweth that hee was not afraide of their faces they had said to Moses and Aaron Ye take too much vpon you seeing all the Congregation are holy he payeth them home in their owne language Ye take too much vpon you ye sonnes of Leui Heere Moses setteth forth the dignity of the Ministery that there is a speciall couenant and agreement betweene God and his Ministers â—ctrine The doctrine It is a speciall fauour that God maketh a couenant with his Church â—e Miniâ—rs are in â—ciall grace 〈◊〉 fauour 〈◊〉 God that they shall bee a precious people in his sight
wicked world it is vpon no other ground then because he doth reprooue sinne If he would hold his peace and say nothing or if he would sew pillows vnder mens elbowes or if he would prophesie to them of wine and strong drinke and giue them liberty to doe what they list and then tell them all is well done hee shall euen be the Prophet of this people Mic. 2.11 The true Ministers of the word are neuer loued of the world because they cannot but strike at the head and roote of sinne with the two edged sword of the word wheresoeuer they find it therefore they are made as markes for euery one to shoot at Ioh. 7.7 and if themselues spare them yet they can be content to heare others speak euill of them without defending them and their righteousnesse But howsoeuer it goe with vs it is our duty to preach the Gospel and to go through good report and bad report 1 Cor. 9.16 Eze. 3.17 We haue the charge of mens soules committed vnto vs we bring glad tidings of peace and glad tidings of good things Rom. 10.15 Wee should be welcome vnto our people and therefore it is vnreasonable we should receiue such a recompence of our labours as to be reuiled and euill spoken off But this hath beene the condition of the Prophets of the Apostles of Christ himselfe he was called Beelzebub and charged to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Let vs wait vpon our Lord and master that hath called vs he will giue vs a better recompence of our seruice Dan. 12. We shall shine as the starres and Esay 49.4 My iudgment is with the Lord and my work with my God Vse 3 Lastly euery one ought to examine himselfe whether he be guilty of this sinne or not and if hee bee to labour to repent of it and to reforme himselfe if not for the Ministers sake yet for our owne sake and the saluation of our owne soules True it is the Ministers are oftentimes forced to speake many things that are not pleasing to the hearers yet should the people suffer the words of exhortion admonition and reprehension considering that in all of them they ayme wholly at their good The Physition is oftentimes troublesome to his patients and the father giueth many checks to his sonnes yet doe they truely loue them and seeke their good euen while they doe molest and trouble them so is it with the Ministers of God albeit they doe greeue and molest the people of God yet it is for their good and saluation and therefore they may say with the apostle If any haue caused greefe he hath not greeued me but in part that I may not ouercharge you all 2 Cor. 2.5 Therefore it is the duty of the people quietly to suffer the word of exhortation and to digest a reproofe thereby to shew themselues obedient in all things for this is the proofe and tryall of our hearts 2 Cor. 2.9 15 And Moses was very wroth and said vnto the Lord respect not thou their offering I haue not taken one asse from them neither haue I hurt one of them 16 And Moses said vnto Korah Be thou and all thy company before the Lord thou and they and Aaron to morrow 17 And take euery one his censer c. 18 And they tooke euery man his censer c. 19 And Korah gathered We see heere how Moses appealeth from them to God the iudge of heauen and earth and referreth the deciding of the controuersie vnto him This is the preparation to the punishment of these men wherein consider first the anger of Moses against them secondly his prayer to God to reiect their offering Doctrine thirdly his words to Korah All Gods children ought to be angry at sin In his anger obserue that it is the duty of all Gods children to bee angry at sinne whensoeuer they see God dishonoured and his ordinances contemned and despised There is a sanctified and holy kind of anger Exod. 16.20 albeit Moses were the meekest man vpon the earth as we heard before Num. 12.3 Yet when he saw their disobedience hee was wroth with them The like we see Exod. 32.19 20. and in Eliah 1 Kin. 19.14 Ier. 6.10 11. it is called the fury of the Lord. All zeale consisteth of anger Numb 25.7 The reasons will farther confirme this point For first in many places of the Scripture it Reason 1 is attributed vnto God Rom. 1.18 Iosh 3.36 But to the nature of God nothing can agree but that which is iust and holy Secondly Reason 2 that affection was truely and naturally in Christ our Sauiour Mar. 3.5 he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnesse of their hearts so Ioh. 2.17 The vses first the affection of anger is not in it selfe vnlawfull True it is there is a Vse 1 corrupt anger which we are to striue against and labour to suppresse 1 Tim. 2.8 Matth. 5.23 Iob 36.18 there is also an holy and lawfull anger when it hath a good ground and is seasoned with moderation Leuit. 10.16 2. Sam. 12.5 and 13.21 Neh. 5.6 Ester 7.7 The Stoikes one of the stricter sects of the Philosophers condemne all anger but this is to make men senselesse and to transforme them into stockes and stones For it was created of God and was in man before the fall and before any euill entred into the world All the workemanship of God was approoued to be very good Gen. 1.31 so that being more ancient then euill it must be holden in it owne nature to be good and lawfull But it will bee obiected that anger in many places is forbidden Obiect 1 and condemned Matthew chapter 5. Answ verse 22. I answer not all anger Matth. 5. â— but all corrupt anger such as are angry vnaduisedly So then he speaketh of this affection not as it was created or renewed by Gods Spirit but as it is corrupted and depraued with originall sin Obiect 2 Againe it will be said that the Stoickes define it to be a perturbation of the mind Answer and therefore euill I answer that perturbation is double somtimes it is moued vpon iust causes and sometimes vpon vniust causes The perturbation of the minde mooued vpon vniust causes is vniust and euill the other is iust and commendable The perturbation is good if the causes be good it is euill if the cause be euill Lastly it will be alledged that Christ Obiect 3 our Sauiour teacheth vs Answer when we haue receiued a blow on the right cheeke we should turne to him the other also Matth. 5.39 I answer the meaning is not that wee should expose our selues to all iniuries but abstaine from all priuate reuenge hauing no calling thereunto Whensoeuer those two come in question together either to reuenge or to receiue a new wrong and a fresh iniury wee must chuse the latter because to reuenge is simply euil in the doer but to suffer wrong is not euill or sinfull in the sufferer Vse 2 Secondly
Aaron the Saint of the Lord Psalm 106 16 so that he was constrained to ratifie confirme the Priesthood by the swallowing vp of Dathan and Abiram in the earth and by consuming of Korah and his confederates with fire all of them being the children of rebellion as they are called in this chapter verse 10. But heere wee may behold a notable example of Gods wonderfull mercy who is more ready to compassion then to reuenge and therefore destroyeth some that he may instruct others Wherefore in this chapter Moses continueth the same argument handled before and sheweth how GOD once againe establisheth the Priesthood to Aaron and his sonnes for an euerlasting couenant whereupon he commandeth that euery Tribe should bring a woodden staffe with a name written vpon them to put them together so as they might not be discerned asunder but by the sight of the names These staues thus prepared and ordered were laide before God in the Sanctuary and when they were taken thence againe Aarons staffe that had his name vpon it did flourish and all the rest without any change remained dry and dead as they were before whereby the Lord shewed that he had chosen that house to serue in the Priesthood 〈◊〉 diuision 〈◊〉 chapt Consider in this present chapter two things First the confirmation of the Priesthood to Aaron and his snnnes Secondly the repentance of the people and resting in the ordinance of God after they were humbled by the plagues of God and saw the flourishing of Aarons rod. Touching the first to wit the ratification of the Priesthood and the deciding of the controuersie to whom it did belong ought to belong hereafter we must obserue the commandement of God to Moses and his obedience God commandeth Moses to take of euery Tribe a rod. Ezek. 37 16. Now whether it were of seuerall kindes of wood according to the number of the Tribes or of one kinde only to wit the almond as Munster thinketh it is vncertaine Munster annot in Num. And the question may be asked whereas euery staffe must haue a name written that is the 12 rods 12 names what name was written Some thinke that the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Reuben the Tribe of Simeon the name of Simeon and so of the rest But it is to bee thought that the name of the Prince of the Tribe was written rather thē the name of the author of the Tribe and the words of the text doe fauor this interpretation v. 2. else to what purpose is Moses appointed to take seuerall rods of the Princes of euery Tribe so that for example the rod of the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Elizur written and so of the rest as they haue bene set downe before ch 1 5 6 7. and 7 12 30 36. For as the name of Aaron was written vpon the rod of Leui not the name of Leui himselfe v. 3. so no doubt the names of other Princes that were heads of the families of their fathers were written vpon the rods of their Tribes not the names of the authors of the Tribes Al these rods were laid vp together in the Tabernacle of the Congregation then the Lord giueth them this token to assure them whom the Lord chose and ordained that there might be no more contention about the Priesthood namely that his rod should waxe greene flourish and beare blossomes Thus doth God cut off all occasions of murmuring among them Speake vnto the children of Israel and take of euery one of them a rod. The people ought to haue bin throughly humbled for their offence to haue their hard hearts broken in peeces by the consideration of Gods iudgements and miracles and so throughly to bee moued to reuerence the ordinance of God concerning the Priesthood But because God is constrained to work another miracle to change the course of nature and to call things that were not as though they were it appeareth they were not yet sufficiently touched and humbled for God doeth no worke in vaine If then the dignity of the Priesthood had bene sufficiently confirmed by the punishment taken of the seditious and their partakers this new miracle had not beene wrought in the dry and withered rod. Wherefore God goeth about by this meanes to remedy their pride and presumption and sheweth his great mercy and goodnesse toward them in calling them to repentance and in curing of their infirmities We learne heereby Doctrine that the Lord is very desirous to haue sinners conuerted and brought to repentance God is desirous to haue sinners broght to repentance that so he may saue them Esay 65 2. Ezek. 33 11. and 18 31 32. Math 23 37. 2 Cor. 5 20. Peter preacheth repentance to them that killed the Prince of life and denied him in the presence of Pilate when hee was determined to let him go Acts 3 13 15. Euen to these that murthered and betrayed the Sonne of God did the Lord offer saluation To this end he is of such great patience because he is not willing that any one should perish 2 Pet. 3 9. The reasons Reason 1 Because first they are his creatures and his workmanship and therfore there is great reason why he should desire their good Naturall parents do desire to saue and keepe in health their children They that belong to God are his deere children Esay 49 15 16. He loueth Reason 2 Israel as his first borne Secondly he hath not onely created them when they were not but also redeemed them when they were lost and that with no lesse price then with the blood of his owne Sonne Col. 1 20. 1 Ioh. 1 7. Ro. 5 9 10. If then he haue done this for them doubtlesse he will goe forward with his loue toward them he will raise vp them that are fallen seeke them that are lost quicken them that are dead and bring them home that are Reason 3 strangers to him Thirdly it is more honour to God to conuert and saue then to destroy and cast away his people Doubt not but bee well assured that God will do that which tendeth most to his owne glory Rom. 11 1 2. Iustice and iudgement causeth him to be feared but his mercy and loue is that which maketh him to be honoured of men Vse 1 The vses remaine Hath God an earnest desire to conuert and saue men Then it ought also to bee our desire to bee like in this to our heauenly Father that is to labour to conuert and bring home others vnto God that goe astray from him for in so doing wee shall follow the footsteps and example of God dealing with our brethren in mercy and compassion as God hath dealt with vs. Let the husband labour to conuert the wife 1 Cor. 7 16. and the wife to win her husband the parents their children and the children their parents and euery one to conuert his brother A duty most acceptable to God and most profitable to others An
his mercy that we are not vtterly consumed Lam. 3.22 When Eli heard the punishment that God had determined to bring vpon him and his house for the wickednesse of his prophane sonnes he answered with all humility It is the Lord let him doe whatsoeuer pleaseth him 1 Sam. 3.18 God loueth a broken and contrite heart it is a sacrifice wherein hee greatly delighteth Lastly let vs make our whole life a continuall practise of vnfained repentance and labour for godly sorrow that wee may mourne and afflict our soules for sinne because it is sinne a breach of Gods law and displeaseth him Sinne will not lodge long where it is not cherished and made much off and entertained with delight It is as a ghest that will not lodge in such houses where he is not welcome but if once you make much of him and delight in him then he is an importunate and a shamelesse ghest you shall hardly rid your house of him In the word of God wee finde sundry meanes and motiues to moue vs to enter these meditations Motiues moouing vs to repentance First the commandement of God himselfe so often vrged and repeated Ier. 3.12 and 8.6 and 18.11 This was the voyce of Iohn crying in the wildernesse Repent bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life Matth. 3.8 This doctrine was preached in Paradise to our first parents and was afterward figured out by circumcision before the Law and by their purification after the Law Esay 1.16 Wash you make you cleane Againe such as repent not lye vnder the bondage of Satan they are as captiues prisoners bound to obey his will and to doe him seruice 2. Tim. 2.26 Thirdly such as die without repentance remaine for euer without remission and forgiuenesse They are lost children and must needs perish if they repent not before 2 Pet. 3.9 Luke 13.3 Fourthly the threatnings denounced executed vpon the rebellious and disobedient are made examples and admonitions vnto vs his vengeance iustly fallen vpon others should serue to amend vs 1 Cor. 10.5.6 2. Pet. 2.3 4. Psal 7.11 12. Fiftly the certainety and suddennesse of the last and generall iudgement which shall come as a theefe in the night when the heauens themselues shall passe away with a noise and the elements shall melt with heate and the earth with the workes therein shall bee burnt vp What manner of persons therefore ought wee to be in holy conuersation and godlinesse 2 Pet. 3.10 11. and 2 Cor. 5.10 Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of God that wee may receiue the things done in this body whether good or euill This last day is called a day of Reuelation Rom. chap. 2. ver 5. Lastly we must bee all ledde to repentance by the vnspeakable fruits that follow it as pardon of sinnes reconciliation with God peace of conscience hearing of our prayers and in the end blessednesse in the heauens Ezek. 33.11 CHAP. XVIII 1 ANd the Lord said vnto Aaron Thou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall beare the iniquity of the Sanctuary and thou and thy sonnes with thee shall beare the iniquity of your Priesthood 2 And thy brethren also of the tribe of Leui the tribe of thy father bring thou with thee that they may be ioyned c. 3 And they shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessells c. 4 And they shall be ioyned vnto thee and keepe the charge c. IN the latter end of the former Chapter the people are brought in confessing their sins and crauing pardon of God Wee heard their greefe and sorrow for their sinnes and bewailing their transgressions past and saying Shall we perish vtterly and is there no hope of forgiuenesse Now we haue in this Chapter the answer of God to this question which did proceed from a feeling of their sinne and a feare of present death which they had iustly deserued For Moses declareth how God shewed himselfe reconciled notwithstanding their manifold prouocations he cannot keep his anger for euer but returneth vnto them in mercy when they turne vnto him by repentance The deuision of this Chapter Concerning the which reconciliation we must consider in this Chapter two points first the persons procuring the attonement which were the Priests Leuites attending to the Ministery of the word and Sacraments secondly the things appertaining vnto them and to their charge as also the next Chapter deliuereth such things as belong to the people Now the commandement belonging to them both to wit both to the Priests and Leuites which are heere said to be brethren All the Mâ—nisters ough to be as children Matth 23.8 2 Pet 15. Heb. 13.22 1 Pet 12. is directed to Aaron and not to Moses because this was a meere Church matter Ecclesiasticall not ciuill and his Priesthood was newly ratified to him by the authority of God and by a notable miracle in the flourishing of the Almond rod Chap. 17.8 The summe and effect is this that the Priests should minister in the Sanctuary at the Altar but the Leuites should minister vnto the Priests and both of them both for themselues the people First therefore the charge of the Sanctuary is committed to Aaron and his sonnes and to the ouersight of the Leuites to the eight ver that the seruice of God might not be prophaned either by themselues or by any other lest they made themselues guilty of sinne whereby the Lord would signifie that there was indeed no cause why any should enuy them this dignitie forasmuch as it was ioyned with such danger and difficulty The burden of the Priesthood was so great and lay so heauy vpon their shoulders that they were threatened to be punished if the worship of God which ought to bee performed with all reuerence were prophaned through their default From hence we learne that as euery sin is in it owne nature great so are these sinnes the greatest and most heinous which are committed against a mans particular place and calling wherein God hath set him â—e â—nnes â—test â—e â—ed â— mans ar Iob 2.9 The Prophets denouncing iudgements against sundry persons doe single them out for neglecting of personall duties The Prophet Micah threatneth the Rulers and men of might that they hate the good and loue the euill Who plucke off their skinne from off them and their flesh from off their bones they breake their bones and chop them in pieces as for the pot and as flesh within the cauldron Mic. 3.2 3. Thus also he noteth out the falsehood of the Prophets that made the people of God to erre and cry peace ver 5. The idolatrous kings are most of all taxed for the abuse of their calling not so much for priuate faults as other men but for their erecting or suffring of idolatry which they ought to haue pulled downe yea the good kings are often blemished that way because they reformed not the
of professours because we see the hand of God sometimes to bee heauy vpon them and more then vpon others but rather consider it is or may be for the sinnes of their profession and that afflictions fall out a like for Iudgement must first beginne at the house of God 1 Pet. 4 17. hee will first set in order his owne house and his owne children and will deale more seuerely with them for smaller sinnes in this life then he will with the vngodly for greater in this life whom he specially reserueth for his wrath to come Nah. 1.2 Let all those therefore that make an holy profession of seruing the Lord in truth lay these things to their hearts and not suffer themselues to bee carried away with the force of sinne for God will surely meete with them his hand shall first finde them out howbeit alwayes for their good whiles he seemeth not to regard nor reward the sinnes of the wicked so that we must beware of those sinnes which are against our place and calling wherin God hath set vs. Lastly euery one must be carefull to walke Vse 4 carefully in the duties of their particular callings with a good conscience that so they may please God and take occasion to reioyce before him looking to the ordinance of God who hath set and appointed distinct callings in the family in the Church and in the common-wealth 1 Cor. 7.7 21 22. Ephe. 4.11.12 Actes 20.26 There can arise no comfort to vs that wee belong to God though wee seeme neuer so carefull in the generall duties of Christianity if we faile in the speciall parts of our seuerall callings That Minister which liueth in all the common duties of other Christians and yet doth not or cannot guide the people and feed them with the foode of life is a wicked Minister and there belongeth to him a fearefull woe Woe to the shepheards of Israel that feede themselues should not the shepheards feede the flockes Ezek. 34.2 Ier. 23.1 Zach. 11.17 Such are not able to blow the trumpet and therefore shall not deliuer their owne soules That gouernour of a family which regardeth not to prouide things necessary for them so farre as he may and according to the meanes giuen vnto him is an euill gouernour he is worse then the infidell and hath denyed the faith 1 Tim. 5.8 Again he that regardeth not the education of his children in the nourture and admonition of the Lord Ephe. 6.4 is an euill and wicked father howsoeuer he may deceiue himselfe in thinking himselfe to be a good Christian For heereby we shall indeede try what is in euery one if we marke and regard what is in them in regard of priuate and particular duties in their seuerall callings I haue oftentimes obserued that many people when they come abroade behaue themselues in the company of others very religiously and deuoutly they are ready to ioyne with others in all holy duties but marke what they are at home and within the walles of their owne houses and you shall see them to be quite other men and women and not the same neuer a whit carefull to discharge their duties in their speciall callings There are sundry persons that would bee iudged of others to be Christian men but they doe not shew themselues priuately to bee Christian gouernors nor Christian husbands And many women beare themselues publikely as Christian women of an holy conuersation who notwithstanding want the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price neither shew that subiection toward their husbands that ought to bee in Christian wiues 1 Pet. 3.4 5. It is not enough to professe our selues to be Christian men when God hath blessed vs with children and seruants but heereby we shall bee tryed what is in vs whether Christ be in vs dwell in our hearts by faith or not if wee approoue our selues to be Christian parents and Christian masters 5 And ye shall keepe the charge of the Sanctuary and the charge of the Altar that there bee no wrath any more vpon the children of Israel 6 And I behold I haue taken your brethren the Leuites from among the children of Israel to you they are giuen as a gift for the Lord to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Heere the Lord teacheth how Aaron and his sonnes should behaue themselues toward the Leuites and likewise the Leuites toward Aaron and his sonnes For hee willeth them to admit the Leuites to the administration of holy things but so as they helpe them onely in inferiour things not in the chiefest part of their Ministery He will not haue them come neere to the Altar to sacrifice neither to enter into the inner parts of the Tabernacle which belonged onely to the Priests themselues â—iffrence â—eene the â—g of the â—s and â—es Heere then we see that God maketh a difference betweene the Priests and the Leuites and also wherein the difference consisteth the more excellent dignity is committed to the Priests the lesser to the Leuites They that had the higher calling were not to contemne the others and they that obtained the lower place were not to greeue at it or to enuy at others but God maintaineth peace and vnity among them so that both must be content and one be ready to helpe another And whereas God permitted not the Leuites to offer sacrifice or to enter into the Sanctuary and that if either any of them or of the people should presume to doe it he appointeth death to them that brake this his ordinance the cause is that we should know that none hath power to reconcile vs to himselfe and to giue vs entrance into his presence but Christ himselfe onely whose person and office was figured out in Aaron and his sonnes Wretched therefore and blasphemous is the practise of the Papists who goe about to make reconciliation betweene God and his people by their idolatrous Masses offered vp for the quicke and the dead whereby as much as lyeth in them they crucifie againe the Lord of life and are no better then the betrayers and murtherers of him Euill also is the practise of all hypocrites who by the merits of their owne good workes doe thinke to procure and purchase vnto themselues the fauour of God for they are so farre from attaining heereunto by their blinde deuotion that they offend God the more and prouoke his wrath and indignation against their owne soules Againe note in this difference which God maketh betweene the Priests and Leuites how necessary and profitable it is that there should be order kept and obserued in the Church Marbucch comment in Nume There is not onely one office and function in the Church but many and diuers neither can one man discharge all places without presumption nor all discharge one without confusion and therefore to auoide both there ought a comely order to be obserued of which we haue often spoken before As then in
the body of man euery member hath his proper function so that if one should vsurpe to doe all or all to doe one onely there would follow the destruction of the body for the hand laboureth for the whole the eye seeth and the eare heareth for the good of the rest of the parts the mouth receiueth meate and deliuereth it to the stomacke the stomacke employeth it to all the rest so should it bee in the Church euery member must doe his owne duty and employ himselfe to the common profit and edification of the whole But to omit these obserue that the Leuites are saide to be giuen of God to Aaron and his sonnes to assist them and consequently for the good of the whole congregation From whence learne this doctrine that a good Minister is a speciall gift of God Doctrine A good Minister is a speciall blessing of God and a speciall token of his fauour which hee bestoweth vpon his Church The Lord is many wayes gracious vnto his Church and powreth out many blessings vpon it howbeit none more excellent or worthy then to giue this blessing which now wee speake off to send faithfull teachers Deuteronomy chapter 18. verse 18. I will raise them a Prophet Esay chapter 66. verse 19 31. Ieremy chapter 3. verse 14 15. Matthew chapter 23. verse 34. When God beganne to plant a setled state of Religion among his people hee commanded that the Tribe of Leui should be sanctified to bee the publike teachers of the Church to instruct them in the will of God shewing thereby that Religion would not be vpholden without some speciall meanes and instruments to direct the people therein The reasons are euident First they are his onely gift because hee is Reason 1 the Lord of the haruest as also he is Lord of the Sabbath wherein they exercise their gifts Who then shall reape downe the corne when the fields are white vnto the haruest Iohn chapter 4. verse 35. and gather it into the barne but such labourers as hee shall set on worke Matth. 9.37 Secondly he onely is able to furnish them Reason 2 with sufficiens gifts for the worke of the Ministery Therefore when the Lord Iesus ascended vp on high he gaue gifts vnto men in the day of his triumph when he rode in his chariot as a glorious conquerour and led all his enemies euen captiuity captiue as it were in chaines of yron Ephes 4.11 12. Hence it is that the functions and gifts for the Ministery are particularly named in the most gracious promises which God hath made of the best things to bestow on the Church vnder the kingdome of Christ Esay 59.20 21. Ioel 2.28 29. Reason 3 Thirdly the Ministery is the ordinary meanes which God hath left to bring vs to saluation for how shall wee beleeue without a Preacher Roman 10.14 For the Apostle sheweth that hearing is necessary to faith faith to prayer and prayer to saluation and therfore also it is necessary that there be preaching that so men may heare Vse 1 The vses follow First as good Pastors are tokens of Gods loue to his people which doe good in their places and labour to turne many to righteousnesse so on the contrary to haue euill and ignorant Pastors are tokens of Gods wrath and iudgement as Saul was giuen to the Israelites in iudgement to bee a plague vnto them These win soules to Satan and encrease his kingdome For an euill Minister is the diuels collector An euill Minister is the diuels collectour he gathereth soules for him but he scattereth them from God Or else I may call them the diuels shepheards whom he hath appointed to keepe his sheepe For as God saith I will giue you Pastors according to my heart which shall feed you with knowledge and vnderstanding so the diuell saith I will giue you idoll Pastors according to my heart that shall fill you full of ignorance and blindnesse These supply the places of true Pastors but they can doe nothing for the sheepe of Christ cannot feede in their pastures they are so bare and so barren that they cannot liue vpon them and therefore they that liue vnder them cannot thriue Happy it were for the sheepe if either such sheepeheards were remooued from the sheepe or the sheepe from such shepheards Such drones seeke nothing but their owne ease who neuer consider that the Ministery is a calling of great worke and labour These may be Ministers for the diuels tooth or after mens hearts but they cannot be after Gods owne heart They are blinde guides which run before the Lord send them he taketh no pleasure either in these silly sheepeheards or in those foolish people that are contented with them These are such merchants as gaine many soules to the diuels coffers by doing nothing Other merchants gaine by compassing sea and land Matth. 23.24 and trauelling farre and neere by labouring and taking great paines but these sit idle all the day long they labour not in the Lords vineyard and yet by their ease and idlenesse they enrich the diuels kingdomes and bring him in many thousand soules These are the diuels factours Idle Ministers are the diuels factors by them he getteth and groweth rich The diuels trafficke is all for soules he careth for no other merchandise now the idle and ignorant Minister is his factour who sendeth them in these Wares by heapes and by throngs hee shippeth them with great pleasure and putteth himselfe in the same bottome and then ship and all go to the diuell who sitteth ready in his counting house to receiue them all and to giue them such entertainement as he hath to giue Woe vnto such factours woe vnto such people woe vnto such deceiuers woe vnto them that are so deceiued Neuerthelesse it is strange to consider now the greatest part of the people are enamored of them though they bee the greatest most dangerous enemies that they haue because howsoeuer they may otherwise make much of them yet indeed they withhold all succour and sustenance from them and consequently starue them and kill them Secondly there is great punishment attending Vse 2 vpon the contempt of this excellent gift Deut. 18.19.10 11. 2 Chro. 36.15 16. 2 Thes 1.7 8 9. and 2.9 10 11 12. This meeteth with sundry abuses that sauour rankely of the reiecting of this great mercy and therefore let such take heede that God doe not also reiect them Woe then to the Anabaptists the Family of loue and such like Enthusiastes who refuse the Ministery vnder the pretence of reuelations whereas the Lord hath reuealed vnto vs the dignity of the Ministery and therfore the word hath reuealed that their reuelations are diuellish delusions whereby they are seduced to bring them to destruction Woe also vnto the common sort of besotted Christians who thinke their home deuotions enough and their owne reading sufficient to bring them to heauen not considering that in their reading they want a guide to interprete The
Angel of the Lord had guided them the Arke had gone before them and Manna from heauen had fedde them yet now all is forgotten they beleeue not in God but tempted and prouoked the holy one to anger And yet behold more prouocations then these in these chapters following where we shall see how they complaine and cry out through scarsity of water and through wearinesse of their life when they were stung with the fiery serpents But let vs consider the words of Scripture as they lie in order in this chapter 1 Then the children of Israel came with the whole Congregation into the desert of Zin in the first Moneth and the people abode at Kadesh and Miriam died there and was buried there 2 And there was not water for the Congregation and they assembled against Moses and against Aaron 3 And the people chid with Moses spake saying But would wee had perished when our brethren died before the Lord. 4 And wherefore haue yee caused the Congregation of the Lord to come into this wildernesse that we and our cattell should die there 5 And wherefore haue yee made vs to come vp from Egypt to bring vs into this miserable place No place for seede nor Figges nor Vines nor Pomgranates Neither is there any water to drinke 6 Then Moses and Aaron went from the face of the assembly vnto the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and fell vpon their faces and the glory of the LORD appeared vnto them 7 And the LORD spake vnto Moses saying 8 Take this Rodde and gather thou and thy brother Aaron this Congregation together Of this Râ— and the waters gushing out of it 〈◊〉 more befâ—â— in the next chapter that ye may speake vnto this Rocke before their eyes and it shall giue foorth his waters and thou shalt bring them waters out of this Rocke so thou shalt giue this Congregation and their Cattell drinke 9 Then Moses tooke that Rod from the presence of the Lord as he commanded him 10 And Moses and Aaron caused the Congregation to assemble together before that Rocke and he said vnto them Heare now O ye Rebelles shall we bring you waters out of this Rocke 11 Then Moses lift vp his hand and smote that Rocke with his Rod twice and much water gushed out so the Congregation and their Cattell dranke 12 Wherfore the Lord spake to Moses Aaron Because ye haue not beleeued in me to sanctifie me before the eies of the childreÌ„ of Israel therfore ye shal not bring this CongregatioÌ„ into the Land which I haue giuen them 13 These are the waters of strife where the children of Israel stroue against the Lord he sanctified himselfe among them In this Chapter we are to consider three seuerall things First the murmuring of the people secondly the purpose of the Israelites to passe toward Canaan by the borders of Edom. Thirdly the death of Aaron in the Mountaine in whose stead Eleazar his sonne succeedeth and for whom the people a long time lamenteth All these particulars are amplified in the beginning of the Chapter by the circumstances of time to wit the first moneth of the 40 yeare after their departure out of Egypt as appeareth chap. 33 38. and likewise of the place â—t 2 14. of Kadesh a City in the borders of Edom at which time also Miriam the sister of Aaron and of Moses died These circumstances being set downe the History of their murmuring followeth which we haue often before seene and considered declaring that whensoeuer wheresoeuer any aduersity happened by and by they became impatient vnthankfull and forgetfull of present mercies and fauours A like history to this we saw before Exod. 17. which is not the same recorded in this place but differing in time place as may appeare by collation conference of both the places Now let vs marke their behauiour in this want of water in the wildernesse First they wish they had died by the stroke of Gods hand with the seditious rout of rebels that coÌ„spired against God whom notwithstanding they call their brethren Secondly they expostulate with Moses and Aaron that they had brought them out of Egypt into the wildernesse being barren without fruite miserable without haruest and dry without water Whereas they should comfort themselues in the former mercies of God rest in the experience of his power and remember his helpe euer ready in time of neede they rise vp against Moses and Aaron in shew but in deed against God whom they serued setting downe their present condition and comparing their abode in Egypt where they had tasted all miseries felt all oppressions and groned vnder the heauy burthens with their present estate to amplifie the woe and wretchednesse therof such is their blindnesse and vnthankfulnesse â—mb 12 3. But what doth Moses whose meeke and patient spirit they greeued and whose righteous soule they vexed froÌ„ day to day with their vngodly murmurings Hee doth not heere turne himselfe to them nor dealeth with them to reclaime them as he did chapter 16. but went with Aaron to God flying to the Tabernacle as to a Sanctuary throwing downe theÌ„selues on their faces and comforting themselues in his power presence and protection who being alwaies neere to them that call vpon him shewed forth his glory and commanded them to take the Rodde and speake to the Rocke promising them water and assuring them of an happy issue of all their troubles necessities Now as God commandeth so Moses obeyeth and taketh the Rod. Here a question may be asked Question what Rod God meaneth and Moses taketh for we reade of two Rods famous among them and well knowne one the Rod of Moses that he vsed when he kept sheepe in the Land of Midian Exod. 4 2 3 7 8 19 14 1â— and 17 5. Numb 17 8. Hebr. 7 4. whereby hee wrought afterward many myracles in Egypt and at the red Sea in the wildernesse the other the Rod of Aaron which did bud and beare blossomes to confirme the calling of Aaron and to declare that God had separated the Tribe of Leui to serue in the Tabernacle I answer Answer we are to vnderstand in this place rather the flourishing Rod of Aaron first because Moses made mention of this in the last place not long before to wit chap. 17 the other is not spoken off in this booke so that we are rather to referre it to Aarons Rod before specified then to the other not named Secondly this serued more fitly and fully to confirme their calling of rule and gouernement ouer the people which by these conspiratours was called into question As if they shold say Do you doubt of our calling aske by what authority we do these things Behold this rod do ye not know it this florishing rod shall conuince you and serue to beare witnesse against you Thirdly Moses and Aaron were fled into the Tabernacle verse 6 now chap. 17 10. it is
confounded and ashamed How many came to our Sauiour Christ in the dayes of his infirmity when he liued vpon the earth to be helped and healed yet who returned diseased to his owne house Who came to bee restored to sight and went away blinde Who sought for help turned his back sick who sought comfort went away sorrowfull Who came to him deafe or dumbe or lame and went away without his speaking his hearing his legs and limbes restored vnto him This the Prophet Dauid knew and in the meditation of it found vnspeakeable comfort in the dayes of his affliction when he was in perils among the Amalekites in perils among the Philistims in perils among false brethren in perils in the wildernesse in perils of his own nation he trusted in his God and comforted himselfe in a sweet feeling of his manifold mercies For when the city where he soiourned was sacked and burned his wiues taken prisoners 2 Chr. 30.5 6. and the people intended to stone him he comforted himselfe in the Lord his God The enemies of God in their rage and cruelty may take from vs liberty friends wife children lands possessions and all the substance of our house but they can neuer robbe vs of this treasure our comfort in Gods promises our hope in his mercies and our affiance which we haue in him which are as the Anker of the soule cast in the stormes and tempests that seeke to drowne vs in the gulfes quicksands of despaire vnbeleefe Vse 2 Secondly they dishonour God and deceiue themselues that run to Saints or Angels from the Creator who is blessed for euer to the creature that cannot helpe Psal 73.25 The Prophet Dauid saith Who haue I in heauen but thee and I haue desired now in earth with thee Therfore the Church of Rome is deceiued and deceiueth others making other mediators and intercessors by whō we must haue accesse to God the Father through the multitude wherof the miserable people are so intangled that they know not to which Saint they should turne themselues The Prophet hauing good experience of trouble sendeth vs to God in the day of trouble The Father saith This is my beloued Son in whom I am well pleased Christ Iesus directing vs to pray willeth vs to say Our Father The Apostle teacheth vs that there is one mediatour betweene God and man the man Christ Iesus And Iohn in his first Epistle saith 1 Ioh. 2.1 2. If any man sinne we haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust and he is the reconciliation for our sins Ioh. 14.13 14. To like purpose the same Apostle in the Gospel Whatsoeuer ye aske in my Name that wil I do that the Father maybe glorified in the Son if ye shal aske any thing in my Name I wil do it Let vs therefore detest the absurdities and abominations of the Romish Church who masking vnder the blind distinction of mediation and interession seeke to creepe away in the darke that their mischiefe may not bee espied They say a Mediator is of two sorts one of redemption to wit Christ alone another of intercession and so they make al the Saints Thus they diuide seuer these things that indeed are one Let vs acknowledge one onely Mediator of our saluation let thē keepe themselues other mediators of intercession Notwithstanding this distinction is not obserued by themselues For if Christ onely be the Mediator of saluation why do they call vpon the blessed virgine Saue thou all them that glorifie thee Nay why do they teach the people thus to pray Command thy sonne vse thy motherly authority ouer him let him know thee to bee his mother Hard censut of the Apolo part 2. Howsoeuer it pleaseth some to excuse these speeches as spirituall sporting and daliance yet indeed it is most odious and open blasphemie to be detested of all Gods people And why say they thus of Thomas Becket filled with ambition and vanity Guil. Neubri gens lib. 2. cap. 16. O Christ make vs to ascend vnto heauen whither Thomas is ascended euen by the blood of Thomas which hee shed for thy sake Heere he is made more then a mediator of intercession and yet hee dyed for wilfull maintenance of manifest wickednesse to the dishonour of God and to the infection of the Cleargy and to his owne confusion being a false Martyr but a true traitor Now against all these blasphemous trash and trumpery we must know to whom to direct our prayers and in whose Name we ought to pray Wee must pray to God alone in whom only we are to beleeue and therefore Paul linketh prayer and faith together Rom. 10.14 How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued And this we are taught in the articles of our faith to beleeue onely in God the Father in God the Sonne and in God the holy Ghost But we are not to put our trust in Saints or Angels they know not our thoughts see not our behauior they heare not our prayers they fil not al places thēselues are accepted in heauen for the blessed merits of Christ our Sauiour And as we must pray onely vnto God so prayer must be mace in the Name and Mediation of Christ not of any other creature beside as we shewed before We haue no commandement in the Scripture to warrant vs no promise to assure vs no example to go before vs and therefore let vs renounce all comfort and confidence in man and flye vnto him that is the God of all comfort and the Father of all consolation Vse 3 Thirdly let vs vse no vnlawfull meanes to come out of our troubles but wait on God and depend vpon him in our necessities This the Prophet warneth Psal 62. Trust not in oppression nor in robbery be not vaine if riches increase set not your hearts thereon This we see practised in Ioab when he put the army in aray against the children of Ammon saying to his brother If Aram be to strong for me 1 Chr. 15 1◠13. then thou shalt succour me but if the children of Ammon preuaile against thee thē I wil succor me be strong and let vs shew our selues valiant for our people and for the cities of our God and let the Lord doe that which is good in his sight So when Samuel had told Eli the iudgment denounced against him and his house because his sonnes ran into a slander he stayeth them not he answered 1 Sam. 3.13 It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good This condemneth those that in their losses and crosses seek strange helpe and run a whoring after their owne inuentions digging cesternes that will hold no water and forsaking the liuing God the author of saluation Hence it is that some send out to witches wizards as Saul 1 Chr. 10. ◠14. these cannot say the Lord is my helper and my deliuerer but their refuge and sauiour is the diuill Others in
receiued Thus he dealt with Dauid whom hee greatly fauoured and aduanced to the kingdome when he fell into grieuous sins 2 Sam. 12.9 10. Thou hast killed Vriah the Hittite with the sword and hast taken his wife to bee thy wife and hast slaine him with the sword of the children of Ammon Now therefore the sword shal neuer depart from thine house and I will raise vp euill against thee out of thine owne house So soone as Salomon set vp idolatry and wrought wickednesse in the sight of the Lord he stirred vp aduersaries vnto Salomon 1 King 11. â— 14. and afterward rent the greatest part of the kingdome out of the hands of his sonne This serueth to conuince all such prophane persons as presume of Gods patience and abuse his mercy to all loosenesse and licenciousnesse saying God is mercifull and yet continue in their sinnes But we must know that as he is mercifull so hee is iust as his mercy is toward the penitent so his iustice is toward the obstinate who spareth not his owne people that forget his Law and therefore will deale more fiercely against strangers Vse 3 Thirdly measure not the fauour and loue of God toward our selues or others by outward blessings or outward crosses by prosperity or aduersity which come alike to the godly and vngodly Nay oftentimes the wicked flourish when the faithfull are in great misery as Psal 73.3 4 5. So Salomon teacheth Eccle. 9.2 Therefore Christ our Sauiour correcteth the wrong iudgement of the disciples supposing that such as Pilate slew were the greatest sinners of all the rest that dwelt in Ierusalem because they suffered those things Luke 13.1 2 3. If then we would find sound comfort in our hearts and feele vnfained testimonies of Gods fauour towards vs wee must not seeke for them in outward blessings or in want of outward blessings both which are common to the godly and vngodly but in ioy in the holy Ghost in remission of sinnes in repentance from dead workes in the spirit of adoption in faith in Christ in peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding As for other things place not thy heauen and happinesse in them if blessings come receiue them thankefully if crosses learne to beare them patiently Fourthly wee are hereby put in minde to Vse 4 search our owne wayes to suruey our owne hearts and to prooue by the touchstone of the word our owne thoughts words and workes that we haue conceiued spoken and done what we haue iustly deserued if God in iustice should proceede against vs examining seriously our owne life mourning bitterly for our sinnes past and turning vnfainedly vnto God with all our hearts This duty is vrged by Ieremy the Prophet Lam. 3.39 40 41 42. This is the marke that God shooteth at this is the end that he respecteth euen by his afflictions to bring vs home to himselfe not to destroy and confound vs for euer Heb 12.5 10. Let vs not dispise the chastenings of the Lord nor faint when we are rebuked We haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs for a few daies and we gaue them reuerence should wee not much rather be in subiection to the Father of spirits who chastneth those whom he loueth and scourgeth euery sonne whom hee receiueth Fiftly let vs labour to strengthen our faith Vse 5 by the word and Sacraments and by such ordinary meanes as hee hath appointed for that purpose Hereunto the Apostle exhorteth 1. Cor. 11.30 To examine our selues and so to eate of that bread and drinke of that cup declaring that the iudgements of God were broken in among the Corinthians insomuch that many were weake and sicke among them and many slept Wherefore whensoeuer wee find the hand of God sore and heauy vpon vs it is our duty to seeke strength of faith by the vse of the word and Sacraments whereby wee shall learne to find out the true cause of those iudgements and submit our selues vnder his hand that striketh vs as a father For the Scriptures serue to direct vs the Sacraments serue to comfort vs Psal 116. â— Without which the Prophet had perished in his afflictions Lastly seeing God chastiseth his when Vse 6 they offend then most assuredly the wicked that are not his shall not escape his reuenging hand If he correct the flocke of his own pasture the children of his owne houshold the citizens of his owne kingdome and the members of his owne body fed at his owne table in this life and made heires of heauen in the life to come really possessing that inheritance with what plagues punishments torments will he visit the rebellion of aliants and strangers If the Lord deale sharply toward these to whom he is a mercifull Father and gracious Sauiour and whom he often preuenteth with his liberall blessings Surely his reuenging wrath full of rage Psal 21.8 2 King 21. shall find out all his enemies whom he wipe will away as a man wipeth a dish turneth it vpside down This is that which Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbs Behold â— 11.31 the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner There remaineth a day of iudgement when they shall be punished as they deserue either in this life or in the life to come With this the Apostle Peter sweetly accordeth 1 Pet. 4.17 18. The time is come that iudgement must begin at the house of God if it first begin at vs what shall the end be of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous scarcely bee saued where shal the wicked and the sinner appeare Where we see that God will scourge whip his owne children for their frailties and infirmities appearing in them But he correcteth the godly in mercy the vngodly in anger the godly as a louing father the vngodly as a iust Iudge the godly to amend them the vngodly to condemne them the godly albeeit humbled and cast downe with one hand are comforted and raised vp with another whereas the punishments that fall vpon the heads of the vngodly are but the beginnings of sorrow and as the flashings of hell fire Now the earth is not properly the place of vengeance and iudgement For we must vnderstand that God hath appointed three places earth heauen hell for three seuerall purposes â—ree places 〈◊〉 need for ree seuerall â—poses the earth to be a place of working the heauen a place of rewarding hell a place of punishing earth as a shop of labour heauen as a pallace of glory hell as a prison of torment Notwithstanding rather then sinners should escape and sinne goe vnpunished the Lord wil call a priuy or petty Sessions euen in this life and make the earth his gaile or house of correction If then God will visit their transgressions with such heauy strokes Alas what shall become of al prophane persons vnrepentant offenders obstinate sinners such as contemne God and his word euery
brethreÌ„ that are Christians by profession Saints by calling heyres by faith sons by adoption partakers of the same grace with vs yea as we see the gifts of God more cleerly to shine and more manifestly to multiply in them so our loue must encrease toward them As they goe forward or backward encrease or decrease as we see them zealous or cold or luke-warme so must our inward loue proceed or stay grow or slake toward them alwaies where God sheweth forth the abundance of his loue shed into their hearts we must most wisely bestow our loue according to his example which the nearer we follow the more conformable we are to God wherein standeth our happinesse Vse 3 Lastly it reproueth such as are vnappeasable and will neuer forgiue and forget the iniuries that are done vnto them Assuredly such shall finde iudgement without mercy as shew no mercy Who is there among vs that doth not daily euen with the ayre draw in the mercy of God It is his mercy that we are not all consumed If then hauing our selues receiued so great mercy we can returne in way of thankfulnesse no compassion to others we make a law against our selues and as it were stop and shut vp the spring of grace from flowing vnto vs. â—er 2 13. This the Apostle Iames teacheth There shall be iudgment mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercy and mercy reioyceth against iudgement It standeth vs all therefore vpon not to rest in the bare and naked name of the sonnes of God but labour in the truth of the inner parts and in sincerity of our hearts to be like to him practising the exhortatioÌ„ of the Apostle 〈◊〉 12 13. As the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnesse humblenes of minde meeknesse long-suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another c. There is no saluation without pardon and remission of sin Would we then haue saluation Do we desire forgiuenesse at the hand of God The meanes to assure vs that we haue attained it 〈◊〉 4 31 32. is to put away wrath all maliciousnesse and to be courteous tender-hearted one to another forgiuing one another if we desire to feele any true comfort to our own soules in the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes When we cried vnto the Lord he heard our voice The truth of the former reason 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 setteth downe the loue of God to his people hearing their prayers sending his Angel and bringing them out of Egypt The doctrine out of these words considered in themselues is this Doctrine God loueth his people God loueth and fauoureth his owne people Howsoeuer they be hated of the world because they are not of the world but are chosen out of the world yet he setteth theÌ„ as a seale on his hart Cant 8 6 5 2. and as a signet on his arme Heereunto come the amiable and louely titles that Christ giueth to his Church calling it knocking vnto it saying Open vnto me my Sister my Loue my Doue my vndefiled for my head is full of dew and my lockes with the drops of the night So the Prophet expresseth his loue in the Psalme toward his people Albeit they were few in number yea Psal 105 12 13 14 15. very few and strangers in the Land and walked about from Nation to Nation from one Kingdome to another people yet suffered he no man to do theÌ„ harm but reproued Kings for their sakes saying Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harme So Moses testifieth the same Deu. 7 6 7 8. The Lord thy God hath chosen thee to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all people that are vpon the earth The Lord did not set his loue vpon you nor chuse you because ye were moe in number then any people for ye were the fewest of all people but because the lord loued you and would keepe the oath which hee had sworne vnto your fathers Ioshua 24 3. Psalm 78 70. Mathew 4 18 Luke 23.43 Acts 9 15. Thus God in great mercy brought Abraham from his Country tooke Dauid from the sheepfolds chose Peter and Andrew from their nets called Mathew from the custome conuerted the theefe vpon the crosse and turned Paul from a persecutour to be an Apostle beeing oftentimes found of them that sought not after him by all which testimonies and examples it appeareth that God doth shew himselfe good and gracious vnto his people The reasons are First because they are his Reason 1 sonnes and daughters This is an argument of great loue a testimony that he will not forsake vs for euer We are not onely the seruants and friends of God but the sonnes of God the spouse of Christ Indeed Christ is the naturall Son of God and the eldest brother by whom we are adopted to be the sons of God This reason the Apostle propoundeth 1 Iohn 3 1. Behold what loue the Father hath giuen to vs that we should be called the sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him Great is the affection of feruent loue that parents beare toward their children no heart of any can wel expresse it but he that hath bin a father himselfe to feele it Others may well speake of it but they are not able to comprehend it And yet all their loue is a cold frozen loue yea it is no loue indeed yea it is no better then hatred in comparison of the loue that the Father of heauen and earth beareth to his children whose loue to vs is wonderfull passing the loue of men and women This the Prophet teacheth Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe though they should forget yet will not I forget thee Es 49 15. Likewise Christ saith Mat. 7 9 10. What man is there among you which if his son aske him bread would giue him a stone Or if he aske fish will he giue him a serpent If ye then which are euill can giue to your children good gifts how much more shal your Father which is in heauen giue good things to them that aske him Reason 2 Againe he hath sent his Sonne into the world who came from the bosome of his Father and tooke our nature vpon him he endured the infirmities of our nature the shame of the crosse the wrath of his Father to bring vs into his fauour He was punished we are pardoned he was charged with our sinnes we are discharged from our sinnes he was crucified we are acquitted he was condemned we are iustified Thus the Apostle Iohn reasoneth Heerein was the loue of God made manifest among vs 1 Ioh. 4 9 10. because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into this world that we might liue through him Heerein is that loue not that we loued God but that hee loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sins The naturall
cometh and saith The churle shall not haue it or hee shall not haue so much I will part stakes with him and so turneth vpside downe the distribution that God hath made making himselfe wiser then God and bringing vpon his owne head the due and deserued curse of God For if the Lord pronounce him accursed Deut. 27 17. Prou. 22 28. Deut. 19 14. that remooueth the bounds and markes of his neighbour of ancient time set as the listes and limits of mens possession how much more accursed shall he be that changeth the bounds which God Dan. 7 13. the ancient of daies hath made in the world hauing giuen the earth to the sonnes of men Wherefore God maintaining his owne right and office sheweth himselfe a iust auenger of such pride and presumption as the Apostle reasoneth 1 Thess 4 6. Let no man defraud or oppresse his brother in any bargaine for the Lord is an auenger of all such things c. The vses are these First it teacheth vs to Vse 1 be content and well pleased with that estate wherein we are put and placed by the hand of God This will be a notable meanes to keepe vs from rushing violently into the possessions of other men Let vs not suffer our hearts and affections to ouerflow the bankes and bounds of our condition but rather shew our thankfulnesse to God for our present estate considering that how much or how little soeuer we haue we haue more a great deale theÌ„ we haue deserued Therefore the Apostle saith I haue learned in what state soeuer I am therewith to bee content Phil. 4 11. 1 Tim. 6 6 7. Heb. 13 5 6. Secondly we must be carefull to giue to euery Vse 2 one his own that we do no way oppresse the fatherlesse and the widow neither do iniury to the stranger lest they cry to the Lord he heare them and his wrath be kindled then saith the Lord I will kill you with the sword and your wiues shall be widowes and your children fatherlesse Exod. 22 22 23 29. Againe we must not vse false weights and deceitfull measures to enrich our selues by the spoiles of others Leuit. 26 35 36. Ye shall not do vniustly in iudgement in line in weight and in measure c. Now greater iniustice there cannot be then to turne the measures of iustice to be instruments of craft and subtilty Therefore Salomon saith Diuers weights and diuers measures buying with a greater and selling with a lesse or selling to the wise and warieâ— buyer with the greater and to the simpler sort that trust them too farre see not their fraud with a lesser thereby deceiuing others to enrich themselues both these are such an abhominatioÌ„ to the Lord as he wil not leaue vnpunisht Lastly we are from hence instructed to restore Vse 3 that which is wrongfully gotten otherwise we cannot truely repent of our oppression It is a bad practise vsed of many that grinde the faces of the poore as the Lyon roaring after his prey or the wolfe in the euening which leaueth not the bones till the morrow which do vse deuoutly to bequeath their soules to God presently giue their euill gotten goods to their heires and therefore God oftentimes bloweth vpon them so that being vnrighteously gotten they are vnthriftily wasted and consumed The reason is because with such goods they likewise bequeath the curse of God It is an euill practise of seruants to conueigh from their masters and of one man to purloine from another the substance that they haue If such will haue God pleased with them and heare their prayers they must make recompence and restitution of things wrongfully taken vniustly deteined as we haue shewed before at large ch 5. This offer did Samuel make 1 Sam. 12 3. Behold here I am beare record of me before the lord before his annointed Whose Oxe haue I taken Oy whose Asse haue I taken Or whom haue I done wrong vnto Or whom haue I hurt Or of whose hand haue I receiued any bribe to blinde mine eies therewith and I will restore it you The like wee see in Zaccheus Lu. 19 8. He stood forth in the day of his conuersion and saide vnto the Lord Behold halfe of my goods I giue to the poore and if I haue taken from any man by forged cauillation I restore him foure fold The performance of this duty is the pathway to life Ezek. 33 15. Restore and thou shalt liue The contrary leadeth to death they are worse then Micah the Idolater then Iudas the betraier of his master Iudg. 17 3. Math. 27 3 Wherefore it behoueth al oppressors to practise the counsell of the Prophet 〈◊〉 4 24. Let my counsell be acceptable to thee break off thy sins by righteousnes thine inquities by mercy towards the poore let there be an healing of thine error Otherwise there is no promise of pardon or hope of life or assurance of mercy if God haue made him able thereunto Verse 20. Hee answered againe Thou shalt not go through Then Edom came out against him with much people and with a mighty power We haue already handled the request of the Israelites now let vs consider the answer of the Edomites wherein we see they deny their petition and withall come out with an hoast of men to stop their passage The people of Israel spake kindly and did no way deale iniuriously against them to prouoke them but they answer roughly and currishly they deale also maliciously and cruelly against them â—trine 〈◊〉 enemies 〈◊〉 church malicious â—cruell We see heereby as in a glasse the nature of the enemies of the Church they are mercilesse malicious destruction and calamity is in their waies their feet are swift to shed blood the way of peace they haue not knowne Prou. 12 10.2 Kings 8 11 12. Thus dealt Hazael with Israel and Pharaoh was no better before him If all the pictures and patternes of mercilesse tyrants in the world were lost they might all be painted to the life in the histories of these two Exo. 1. 2. For one of them did set their strong cities on fire slew their yong men with the sword dashed their infants against the stones and rent in peeces their women with childe The other so enuied the growth and increase of the children of Israel that they threw their male children the fry and seed of the Church into the waters A like plot and practise against the Church wee reade in the Booke of Ester when Haman was exalted and his seate set aboue all the Princes that were in the kingdome hee sought to destroy all the Iewes without difference of sexe or age Ester 3 1 6 13. The booke of the Lamentations is plentifull in this point as Ch. 5 4 5 10. c. Reason 1 The Reasons are plaine and euident whether we respect the Church it selfe or the enemies of the Church Their malice exceedeth toward the Saints
had numbred the people after God sent him this word and offered him the choise of famine or sword or pestilence he saide I am in a wonderfull streight let vs now fall into the haÌ„d of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man Who had not rather receiue punishment at his fathers hands of whose loue he is assured then to bee punished with the strokes of an enemy that loueth him not but hateth him to the death Men are proud and cruell fierce ambitious but God is full of compassion and his mercy endureth for euer he knoweth whereof we were made Psal 103.14 Psalme 78 39 he remembreth that we are but dust hee considereth that we are mortall yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe He will not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able to beare Hitherto the Lord hath visited vs with his mercifull and gentle corrections famines sicknesses and strange diseases Let vs behold his gracious dealing toward vs and profit by these fatherly admonitions for if he should deliuer vs into the hands of barbarous and beastly enemies we should soone discerne the difference betweene the louing chasticements of a father and the bloody strokes of an enemy 22 Then they departed from Kadesh and the childreÌ„ of Israel euen al the congregation came vnto Mount Hor. 23 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor neere the border of the land of Edom saying 24 Aaron shall be gathered vnto his people for he shall not enter into the Land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel because yee rebelled against my commandements at the waters of strife 25 Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and charge them to come vnto this Mount 26 And cause Aaron to strip off his garments and thou shalt put them vpon Eleazar his sonne then Aaron shall be gathered vnto his Fathers and shall dye there 27 And Moses did as the Lord had commanded for they went vp vnto Mount Hor in the sight of all the congregation 28 And Moses caused Aaron to strip off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son and Aaron dyed there in the toppe of the Mount So Moses and Eleazar came downe from off that Mount 29 And when all the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead all the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty dayes Hitherto of the Ambassage of Moses to the King of Edom These words containe the third and last part of the Chapter to wit the death of Aaron after the people were remooued from the borders of the Edomites For albeit the King did so vnkindly deny them any passage yet Moses and the Israelites doe not oppose themselues against them or attempt to breake through by force of Armes multitude of men and dint of sword but passe by their borders peaceably and fetch a compasse about their land True it is those enuious Edomites were worthy to perish and to be vtterly destroyed for their inhumanity yet because the time was not yet come wherein the Lord had prophesied and promised that the elder should serue the yonger Gen. 25 23. therefore the Israelites commit vengeance to the Lord to whom it belongeth Rom. 12 19. Now in these verses we see how God beginneth to execute the former threatning against Moses and Aaron For heere wee are to consider three things First the death of Aaron Secondly the succession of his sonne Thirdly the mourning of the people The father dieth the son succeedeth the people lamenteth the death of the high Priest If Aaron had dyed without any prediction and foretelling of his death all men might haue thought it had fallen out at aduentures and ascribed it wholy to the decaying of strength wasting of nature but being reuealed to Aaron himselfe and manifested to the whole Congregation both the time when and the place where he should die it appeareth that his daies were numbred and his yeeres limited which hee could not passe As then God had determined the death of Aaron and denounced his shutting out of the land of Canaan so that sentence is heere executed vpon him Deut. 34 4 5. the other concerning Moses is reserued vnto his time appointed of God In this place God commanded both of them what to doe euen to ascend vp to the Mountaine and sheweth that Aaron shall die there for his disobedience whose garments must be pulled off and put vpon Eleazar lest by touching of the dead the holy garments should be defiled After this commandement followeth their obedience agreeable to the same they come vp to the Mountain Aaron is stripped Eleazar is cloathed with them Aaron without feare of death or longer desire of life or prayer for life departeth in peace according to the word of God he is gathered to his Fathers Moses and Eleazar descend from the Mountaine Moses Eleazar and the people mourne for Aaron thirty daies Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron We see heere according to the former threatning pronounced by the mouth of God verse 12. that Aaron cometh not into the land of Promise but dieth in Mount Hor. We learne heereby Doctriâ— God-thrâ—nings are 〈◊〉 compâ—â—â—â— that the threatnings of God are accomplished Howsoeuer his iudgments are many times deferred and his punnishments prolonged because hee is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would haue all persons come vnto repentance yet in the end all his threatnings shall be verified and fulfilled in their times and seasons Consider this truth in our first parents Ge. 2 17. â— 3 7. God threatned them that if they did eate the forbidden fruite they should die the death we see the effect in them and all their posterity throughout al times and generations Behold other threatnings of God wee shall alwayes reade the execution after the denunciation So when God by the Ministery of Noah a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Peter 2â— had threatned to destroy the whole world if in an hundred and twenty yeeres they repented not wee see how he brought in the flood vpon the world of the vngodly swept them away from the face of the earth which they had corrupted with their cruell and vncleane conuersation This we see likewise taught vnto vs throughout the bookes of the holy history of Ioshua The man is cursed before the Lord Ioshua 6â— that ryseth vp and buildeth the City Iericho he shall lay the foundation thereof in his eldest sonne and in his yongest sonne shall he set vp the gates of it meaning therby that whosoeuer should attempt to builde this City he should pay for it deerely because what time hee layeth the foundation of the wals his eldest sonne shall dye and when hee setteth vp the gates and hath finished it his yongest sonne shall dye When this threatning seemed quite forgotten and consumed with the rust of time God doeth bring it to passe as we
3 we see the wicked prosper and florish spredding themselues as the greene Bay tree for loe God hath set them in slippery places Psal 37 53. and casteth them downe in the end vnto desolation they are suddenly destroyed horribly consumed as the chaffe which the winde driueth away and as a dreame when one awaketh This tentation hath ouertaken the children of God and caused them oftentimes to shrinke back when they saw the prosperity of the vngodly Psal 73 2 3. Hab. 1 4. and on the other side the troubles of the godly hath made them to reason within themselues of the prouidence of God But shall not the King rule his owne kingdome or the Master gouerne his own house as pleaseth him And shall not we giue the Lord leaue to dispose of all things in heauen and earth after the good pleasure of his owne will Hee fatteth the wicked against the day of slaughter he leaueth them without excuse and maketh his blessings as a witnesse against them Contrarywise the children of God although they suffer afflictions yet afflictions to them are not euill but try their faith as the furnace doth the gold Senec. de diui prouidentia c. 8 Let vs not deceiue our selues in iudging and esteeming of good and euill That is good which maketh vs better that is euil that maketh vs worse The workes of the flesh adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnes idolatry witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuy murthers drunkennesse couetousnesse and such like are manifestly euill These God keepeth from his deere children and his deere children from them that they reigne not in them The Israelites in Egypt liued vnder hard masters and carried many heauy burthens and sent vp many passionate sighes to God with deepe grones of spirit whilst Pharaoh and the Egyptians tooke crafty counsell together and sported themselues in the miseries mischiefs which they had brought vpon them But whose condition was the more happie let the red Sea testifie from which the Israelits were deliuered Exo 14 27 29 in which the EgyptiaÌ„s were drowned Dauid taken from the sheepe-folds tasted of many sorrowes being in perils among the Amalekites in perils in the Wildernesse in perils of his owne Nation in perils of his own seruants in perils among false bretheren and was hunted from place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines 2 Sam. 31 4. whilst Saul sought his life and enioyed the pleasures and treasures of a kingdom But whose estate was the more happy let the end and yssue of them both determine the one liued in glory ended his daies in peace the other sheathed his sword in his owne bowels and so dyed in despaire The Apostle Iames willeth vs to take the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience which haue spoken in the name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made Iam. 5 10 11. for the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull Lazarus a poore begger destitute of succour and friends lying at the rich mans gate hauing his minde as full of cares as his bodie was of sores whilst the rich glutton was clad in purple gorgiously and fared deliciously euery day But whose condition was the more blessed and happy of them twaine let this tell vs and teach vs for our instruction that Lazarus when he died had the holy elect Angels to attend vpon him to carry his soule into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22 23 that is to say into the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8 11. the rich man also died his body was buried his soule was carried cast into the torments of hell Where the worme neuer dyeth Marke 9 44. and the fire neuer goeth out the one vnsufferable the other vnquenchable both infinite Let vs not therefore rest in beholding the present face of outward things but possesse our soules with patience in a sweet meditation of Gods prouidence considering that it shall in the end bee well with all them that feare the Lord and that howsoeuer the wicked do prosper in the world increase in riches yet if we enter into the Sanctuary of God Psal â—3 â— we shal see they are set in slippery places they are lifted vp on high and therefore their fall shall be more fearefull seeing all the threatnings of God must without faile fasten vpon them Lastly seeing the menaces and threatnings Vse 4 of God must bee performed this serueth also to assure vs that the gracious promises of God made in mercy to his people shall in truth and righteousnesse bee accomplished The Lord that is alwaies the same as hee is true in his threatnings to the vngodly so wil he be found true in his promises toward the godly For seeing no part of his word shall passe away that he will not falsifie his trueth Psal 89 â— nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth one part serueth to confirme another his threatnings are ratified by the assurance of his promises and his promises are established to bee surer then the heauens by the assuraÌ„ce of his threatnings So then let vs learne to depend vpon God to trust in him knowing 2 Cor. 1 that all his promises are yea and Amen vnto the glory of his name Let vs rest in him for the pardon of our sinnes for the hearing of our prayers for the feeding of our bellies for the resurrection of our bodies for the inheritance of euerlasting life hauing a strong assurance of faith that the Lord is iust and true in all his promises This is a notable comfort and consolation to all the childreÌ„ of God to cause vs to set our hope in him hauing a patient and constant expectation of all things that by faith we haue beleeued saying with the Apostle 1 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I also suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Verse 25 26. Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and cause Aaron to strip off his Garments and thou shalt put them vpon his sonne Heere is deliuered how Aaron yet liuing his sonne is inuested and installed into his Office with the ceremonies and solemnities thereunto appertaining at the appointment of God to shew the continuance of the Priesthoode to take away al occasions of dissentions from the people Thus we see the good estate of the Church is prouided for by Moses before Aaron dyed Doctrâ— The Châ— must be in good after coâ— parture and went the way of all flesh The Doctrine hence is that the good of the Church must be regarded of vs to leaue it in good case after our death and departure I say it is a principall duty required of vs when wee must leaue the worlde to prouide for the
head A man will bee willing to receiue a blow on another part to saue the principall it is that which Satan alledged to God Iob 2 4. Skin for skin all that euer a man hath will hee giue for his life So it standeth vs vpon to desire indeed the good of the least and lowest member in the Church of God but our cheefest and greatest endeuour should be for men in highest calling who are set in slippery places compassed with many dangers enuironed with many tentations beguiled oftentimes by flatterers led away by false informers so that the higher they are exalted the greater is their downefall When they stand vpright they stand not alone wheÌ„ they fall they fall not alone When a mighty Oake that seemed deepe rooted in the earth falleth downe it casteth downe with it the lesser Trees and lower shrubs that grow neere vnto it As wee haue light or darknesse from the Sun so we haue vice or vertue from such as are superiours For all inferiours commonly follow the example and tread the steps of such as are in higher places 〈…〉 This the wise man noteth in his Prouerbs ch 29.12 of a Prince that hearkeneth to lies all his seruants are wicked This the Prophet toucheth â—k 16 44. Behold all that vse Prouerbs shall vse this Prouerb against thee saying As the mother so is heâ— daughter Wherefore it behooueth vs to remember our Princes and men of great callings in our prayers as we see Moses is ready to pray for Pharaoh as Darius King of Persia willeth the Iewes to pray for the Kings life and for his sonnes Ezra 6 10 according as the Prophet also prayeth Giue thy iudgements O God to the King and thy righteousnes to the Kings sonne Psal 72 1. Thus then it appeareth to be a principall duty to poure out our prayers and supplications for our Magistrates Ouer-seers that watch for our soules and to fall downe vpon our knees for Prince and Country The Apostles command it and the faithfull practise it toward Infidels and wicked Kings that professed not the faith nor beleeued the truth how much more carefull then ought we to be to perform all christian duties to christian Princes that are members of the same body that are the breath of our nostrils that are nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church that are shepheards of the people of God to feed and gouerne them that are chosen instruments to bestow their power and authority for the preseruation of the sheepe of Christ and are firme pillars to beare vp the truth vpon their shoulders Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that we are to do it much more for our selues For how can we be truely affected to pray for others and be inwardly touched with their wants when wee haue no feeling of our owne We shall heare many oftentimes very liberall and lauish in offering their prayers as if they did set them out to sale or to be hyred saying I will pray for you who notwithstanding sildome pray for themselues And what are the prayers of blind and ignorant men but rehearsing the Commandements saying ouer the Creed a pattering of the Lords Prayer without vnderstanding Besides prayer is a mutuall duty to be practised one toward another as we performe the same for our brethren so doe the brethren for vs and therefore we are no more endebted to other for this benefit then others for the benefit they receiue of vs. Let vs therefore learne from hence that if wee must pray for our friends and families and other members of Christ we must learne especially to pray for our selues and by our selues We can neuer of conscience pray with others vnlesse we sometimes separate our selues from them enter into our Chamber shut our doore and pray alone vnto our Father which is in secret That our Father which seeth in secret may reward vs openly Mat. 6 5 6. For he that neuer prayed solitary neuer prayed truely He that neuer sequestreth himselfe from the company of others to humble his soule before God neuer knew what true prayer meant but doth all in hypocrisie for fashion sake and to be seene of men and therefore they haue their reward accordingly It is a note of hypocrisie neuer to pray but in company and therefore whosoeuer alwayes and onely prayeth with others is an hypocrite Hence it is that the faithfull haue vsed daily priuate prayer It is noted of Isaac that he went froÌ„ the presence of others to poure out his meditations before rhe Lord. We see it in Dauid in sundry Psalmes yea in Christ himselfe though he were Lord of life and heire of all things so that this is a sound and infallible rule in our holy and christian religion that what man soeuer neuer prayed alone neuer prayed aright Thus then we see how it standeth vs all vpon in regard of this generall duty to bee performed to others to be principally mindfull of our selues that from a sight of our own sins from a feeling of our owne wants from a desire of Gods graces wee may haue a due respect and regard of our brethren For all our loue shewed to our neighbour is as a streame issuing from the fountaine of loue toward our selues and the rule to square out the loue of our brethren is the true measure of it to our selues by due and right proportion Let vs therefore be diligent our selues in prayer and poure out our meditations before the Lord. It is made a note of a wicked man not to pray by the Prophet Psalm 14 verses 1 4. The foole hath saide in his heart there is no God they haue corrupted and done an abhominable work there is none that doth good they call not vpon the Lord. It behoueth vs therefore to craue of GOD the grace of prayer to the ende wee may pray aright as wee ought to pray that so we may learne to pray for others This we see practised by the Apostle Paul who hauing exhorted the Church of Ephesus to put on the whole armour of God and to pray alwayes with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit for all Saints he annexeth hereunto immediately Ephe. 6 18 19 and for me that vtterance may bee giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly as I ought to speake and himselfe beggeth the grace of God to come vpon them So writing to the Thessalonians 1 Thess 5 27 25.28 and exhorting them to pray continually and namely for the preachers of the Gospel himselfe giueth an example beginneth the worke and first prayeth for them that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them Vse 3 Thirdly it behooueth vs all in our wants and necessities to craue the prayers of the Church which auaile much with God if they be feruent He hath promised to heare his seruants that call vpon him Iam. 5 14. Matth. 18 20. He hath promised That wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name
he will be present in the midst of them Hee hath promised the graces of his spirit plentifully to them that aske Wherefore when Daniel was to declare to the King the dreame which he had dreamed and the interpretation thereof which none of the Astrologians or inchanters could declare He shewed the matter to his Companions Dan. 2.17 that they should beseech the God of heauen for grace in this secret The like we see in Ester when she heard that all the Iewes were appointed to destruction and of that great danger which threatned the Church Esther 4 16. she willed Mordecai to go and assemble all the Iewes that were found in Shushan saying Fast ye for me eate not nor drinke in three dayes I also and my maids will fast likewise and so will I goe in to the king which is not according to the Law and if I perish I perish So doth S. Paul in euery Epistle almost desire the Church to pray for him that he might bee deliuered from vnreasonable and beastly men Rom. 15.31 disobedient to the Gospel that did vexe and trouble him that his seruice in his Ministery might be acceptable to the Saints for their profit and edification Ephe. 6 19. Colos 4.3 that he might haue the doore of vtterance opened and freedome of speech giuen vnto him to publish boldly the wil and counsell of God as he ought that the gifts and graces of God bestowed vpon him 2 Cor. 1.11 might redownd to the benefit of the Church praise of God True it is the wicked and vngodly do many times desire those whom they thinke to be the children of God to pray for them But they want the Spirit of Christ Rom 8.16.26 Zach. 12.10 and the grace of prayer so that they cannot pray themselues nor haue any heart to lift vp to God Acts 8.24 as we see in Simon the Sorcerer who craued of the Apostles to pray for him to the Lord that none of his threatnings might fall vpon him Hee was not touched with a feeling of his sinne nor desired any pardon thereof but onely craued a freedome deliuerance from iudgement to come So then hee was not grieued for sin but feared the punishment Againe as the Reprobate may desire the prayers of the children of God when they feare iudgements to come vpon them hereafter so they may doe when punishment is vppon them as we see in Pharaoh Exod. 9 27 2◠who desired Moses and Aaron to pray for him that there be no more mighty thunders in the Land The same we see in Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat that made Israel to sinne when his hand was dryed vp that he could not pull it in againe which he had stretched out to lay hold on the Prophet threatning the destruction of the idolatrous altar at Bethel he said to the man of God I beseech thee pray vnto the Lord thy God 1 King 13. ◠and make intercession for me that my hand may be restored vnto me So then the wicked desire to be prayed for but it is onely in extremity it is onely to escape punishment either present or to come But the Godly respect sinne and are greeued for it more then for the punishment they are troubled more for the losse of Gods fauour then of temporall commodities Therefore when he prayeth for himselfe or for others he is moued with a feare and reuerence of the Maiestie of God to whom hee prayeth Eccle. 5.1 Dan. 9.4 he is touched with a feeling of his own wants for which he praieth he powreth out his heart before the Lord and sheweth a feruent desire to obtain his wants 1 Sam. 1 1◠1 Thes 5. ◠he praieth not for a brunt or two but continueth in prayer he doubteth not through vnbeleefe but through faith assureth himselfe to obtaine the requests hee maketh according to his word Fourthly it followeth also that when God Vse 4 hath heard vs for them wee must praise his Name and giue thankes for the blessings hee hath vouchsafed vnto our brethren So doth the Apostle in many of his Epistles Rom. 1.8 I thanke my God for you all through Iesus Christ because your faith is published throughout the whole world As we are not to pray onely for our selues so wee are not to offer the sacrifice of thankesgiuing onely for our selues This serueth to reproue all those that repine and enuy at the blessings bestowed vpon others who haue their owne eye euill because the Lords eye is good This sometime creepeth vpon the seruants of God and therfore ought to make vs more wary watchfull ouer our selues When Ioshua the seruant of Moses saw the spirit of God to rest vpon Eldad and Medad so that they prophesied in the hoast he said My Lord Moses Num. 11. ◠forbid them who answered him Enuiest thou for my sake yea would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would powre his Spirit vpon them So when the disciples of Iohn saw that Christ Iesus made more disciples then Iohn and increased in glory more then he they complained to Iohn that all men flocked to Christ and began to forsake him Iohn replyed Ioh. 3 2◠Yee your selues are my witnesses that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him hee must increase but I decrease Let vs beware that we be not possessed with the spirit of enuie rather let vs labour after brotherly loue 1 Cor. 1◠which suffereth long is bountifull enuyeth not it seeketh not her own things it thinketh not euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth it suffers all things it beleeueth all things it hopeth al things it endureth all things Whatsoeuer good things God bestoweth vpon any member of Christ he hath giuen them not onely for the benefit and comfort of him that hath receiued them but for the good of the whole body Seeing therefore we haue our part and portion therein in as much as there is in the Church one Communion of Saints it is our duty to returne the praise and glory thereof to the giuer and not repine and grudge against him to whom they are giuen Vse 5 Lastly consider from this Doctrine whence it is that God spareth the wicked and vngodly and beareth long with the vessels of wrath appointed to destruction It is for the prayers of his people that are his remembrancers day and night that stand in the gap and breach which the hand of God hath made that cry vnto him without ceassing Spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance vnto reproch 〈◊〉 17. that the vnbeleeuers should say Where is their God True it is the people of God are contemptible in this vnthankefull world yet were it not for these simple and silly ones the iudgements of God had long since fallen vppon vs which by their prayers hitherto they haue stayed For had we continued in
heerein a speciall worke of Gods prouidence preseruing his owne truth and reseruing it to all posterity Few are found in the world to affect or regard the pure and sincere word of God in comparison of the multitude that seeke after humane wisedome and labour to know the nature of â—irds of Beasts of Fishes of Trees and of earthly things which delight the outward senses and rauish the vnderstanding of naturall men yet see how those bookes of Salomon that handle meere matters of humane Pâ—ilosophy which the wise men of the world hunt after are vtterly lost whereas the diuine bookes which he wrote by inspiration lesse regarded and more contemned are notwithstanding by the watchfull eye of God remaining and are reserued for the comfort of the Church for euer Lastly we reade of the Prophesie of Enoch Obiect 4 in the Epistle of Iude verse fourteenth who prophesied of the second comming of Christ in power and great glory with thousands of his Saints which Prophesie also seemeth to be among those bookes which are lost I answer Answer this could bee no Apochryphall Booke of holy Scripture for Moses was the first Penne-man or Scribe that wrote the holy Scripture whose fiue bookes are perfect and contained in them sufficient instruction for that CHVRCH whereas that Prophesie did not nor indeed could not Secondly it cannot appeare that this Prophesie was euer written Iude ver 14. It is said he prophesied foretolde the end of the world by the Spirit of God in that most corrupt age that hasted to destruction to the end that such as were ordained to eternall life might beleeue and the rest being hardened might bee made without excuse but it is no where said It was written It is said to bee a Prophesie but no word or mention is made of the writing of this Prophesie so that it seemeth the Apostle learned it by tradition from the father to the sonne as the Apostle Paul setteth downe the names of the sorcerers that withstood Moses and Aaron Neither let the Church of Rome lay the foundation of vnwritten traditions vppon this ground-worke seeing we deny not al vnwritten traditions conueied from hand to hand but only such as are made rules of Gods worship matters of faith and parts of religion necessary to saluation To conclude therefore seeing the prouidence of God the fidelity of the Church and diligence of the faithfull is so great that the whole body of the Canonicall Scripture hath beene kept entire and perfect without losse or lacke of any part or parcell of it of any booke or sentence we must detest the blasphemous shufflings shiftings of the Church of Rome that make the Scripture to be a maimed lame and vnperfect doctrine Censu Colon. dial 6. Concil Trident. sess 4. not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation whereas the Apostle teacheth that the whole Scripture inspired of God is able to make vs wise vnto saluation 2 Tim. 3 15 16 17 through the faith which is in Christ Iesus and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good works Verses 10 11 12 13. And the Children of Israel departed thence and pitched in Oboth c. Here we haue painted and portraied out as in a Table certaine stations and iournies of the Israelites wherein wee may behold as in a glasse the prouidence of God protecting theÌ„ and the obedience of the people following him We see how they remoue from place to place in the wildernesse they are neuer long at one stay but either they went forward or backward as the sea continually ebbeth or floweth Now as the Land of Canaan was a figure of their rest in the kingdome of heauen so their wandring vp and downe in the wildernesse did figure and represent the condition of their life to bee vaine and transitory in this world Doctrine The faithfull are forreigners and strangers in this life We learne from hence the state of the faithfull what it is we are pilgrims and strangers in this life we are as guests lodging heere for a night but by and by we must depart and be dislodged we haue heere no continuing City This the faithfull haue in all ages confessed Iacob being brought into the presence of Pharaoh saith The whole time of my pilgrimage is an hundred and thirty yeares few and euill haue the daies of my life beene Gen. 47 9. But we may say the daies of our pilgrimage are threescore yeares and ten if haply we reach so farre to which not one amongst an hundred cometh few indeed and euill we may truely call them This Abraham pleadeth Gen. 23 4 Gen 15. â—3 wanting a place of buriall to interre his dead I am a stranger and a forreigner among you giue mee a possession of buriall with you Thus he confesseth it went with him in Canaan neither was his estate any better elsewhere This the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth though a great King Psal 39 12. Heare my praier O Lord and hearken vnto my cry keepe not silence at my teares for I am a stranger with thee 1 Chr. 23 15 and a soiourner as all my fathers our daies are like a shadow vpon the earth and there is none abiding So then we see what our life and condition is wee are altogether vanity like grasse that soone withereth wee are as tenants at the will of the Lord our age is as nothing it passeth as a tale that is soone told it is as an hand-breath quickly measured surely euery man in his best estate is altogether lighter then vanity it selfe The reasons First all our daies are stinted Reason 1 and limitted as they are short and vaine so they are vncertaine and vnknowne The strongest natures and constitutions that seeme to be framed setled as a sure building to continue for many yeares yet are soone cut off are no more We see this confirmed by the daily experience of many examples as in Vzzah suddenly smitten 2 Sam. 6 7 in Iobs children quickly ouerwhelmed Iob 1 19 in Ananias and Sapphira presently destroyed Acts 5 5 10 in the rich man that had his soule in one night taken from him Luke 12 20 and in a continuall beholding the hand of God striking as pleaseth him If then vncertainty be an apparent argument of vanity we may conclude from hence our life to be vaine transitory inasmuch as God reuealeth not when or where or how we shall die and bee taken out of this life We know not when we shall die at euen or at midnight at the Cocke-crowing or in the dawning When we lie downe we know not whether we shall rise againe when we arise whether wee shall lie downe againe except we be laid in our graue and make our bed in the dust Moreouer we know not where we shall die at home or abroad When we go out of our houses wee know not
Patron of that people could do them no good but suffered them to be taken and spoyled Such is the vain hope of poore Idolaters in their Idols which cannot helpe or deliuer themselues much lesse their worshippers that trust in them Lastly touching the Israelites they spoiled them that were the spoilers and conquered them that were the conquerors for they recouered for themselues and for their owne vse the Townes and Cities which the Moabites had lost Thus Israel medled not with the Moabites neither tooke any thing from them but peaceably possessed that which they won frō the Amorites none laying any claime or title thereunto as Iephtah pleadeth Iudg. 11 13. And this is the right which the Israelites had to dwell in the Cities of the Amorites and to possesse as their owne goods the labours and liuings of other men which they could iustifie by the Law of God and man For when Abraham had subdued in battell the fiue Kings he chalenged to himself a right in the prey that was taken and payed the tenth of all to Melchizedek Gen. 14 20 21 Hereunto belongeth the commandement giuen of God touching the diuiding and retaining the spoyles of war saying All the spoyle thereof shalt thou take vnto thy selfe and shalt eate the spoyle of thine enemies which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee Deuter 20 14. Xenoph. lib. 7. Cyropaed Halicarnas li. 6. And this we might plentifully prooue by the Lawes Decrees and Constitutions of Princes and States in former times Verse 21. Then Israel sent Messengers In this diuision generally is set foorth the end of the enemies of the Church that albeit they preuaile for a season and plow vpon the backs of the godly and make long and large surrowes albeit they plant themselues strong flourish as the greene Bay-tree yet they passe away suddenly and are cast downe in desolation The persecuters and enemies of the Church shall perish and come to confusion Doctrine The persecuters of the Church shall perish Howsoeuer they lift vp their heads hornes on high and their honor reach vp to the Clouds there shall be a downefall they shall be confounded and consumed in his wrath Looke vpon Caine who was the first persecuter of the church in Abel and we shall see the same confirmed which is offered to our considerations in these present examples He killed his brother Gen. 4 11 and wherefore slew he him Because his owne works were euill and his brothers good But did cruell Caine escape No the curse of God came vpon him he was made a runnagate and fugitiue vpon the earth and so God reuenged the innocent blood of his brother Abel which he had shedde with barbarous and vnnaturall cruelty The like we might say of Pharaoh an arch-enemy of the Church in Egypt who oppressing the people of God with burdens and destroying their children was ouerwhelmed in the red Sea Exod. 14 28. Another fearefull example we haue in Saneherib which set himselfe against the people that called vpon the liuing God and blasphemed his Name which is holy throughout all generations hee was slaine of his owne sonnes 2 Kings 20 37 which iudgement the Lord foretolde that being accordingly performed accomplished it might be knowne whence it was wherefore it came to passe The like is reported recorded of Haman in the booke of Ester ch 7 9 who procured the Kings writ to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes young and olde children and women in one day yet abusing his high fauour with the King and great honour in the Court God threw him downe and layd his honor in the dust so that he was hanged on the same tree which he had prepared for Mordecai that spake good for the King Thus his mischiefe returned on his owne head and his cruelty fell vpon his owne pate and himself was taken in the snare which he made for another Hereunto tendeth the end of Nebuchadnezar whose seruice God vsed to chasten his owne people to destroy the Temple to waste the City and to cary them away captiue Dan. 4.30 hee was throwne downe his reason was taken from him and he had the heart of a beast giuen vnto him The Iewes to whom pertained the right of adoption the glory of the Arke the tables of the Couenant the giuing of the Law the seruice of God the accomplishment of the promises the comming of the Messiah the Oracles of trust committed vnto them were notwithstanding all these priuiledges enemies of Christ and of the Apostles enemies of Christian Religion and the professors thereof they put the Sonne of God to death and persecuted his Apostles that he sent among them to preach and teach the Gospel of the Kingdome Matth. 24.21 in the end themselues were iustly slain for sedition which they falsely charged vpon the Apostles nay as themselues cried his blood be vpon vs Ioseph de bel◠Iuda lib. 7. cap. 4. 8. and vpon our children so that which Christ foretold came vpon them in full measure pressing downe and running ouer when the abhomination of desolation sate in the holy place there was such trouble amongst them and so great tribulation came vpon them that the like neuer was nor shall be to the end Herod that bloody tyrant which had slaine Iames with the sword and putting Peter in prison intended the like measure and murther vpon him this wicked wretch escaped not the hands of God for being arrayed in his royall Robes sitting vpon the Iudgement seate and making an Oration vnto the people The Angel of the Lord smote him he was eaten of wormes Acts 12 23. Iudas the child of perdition and betrayer of the Son of God despaired Hung himselfe burst in the middest and his Bowels gushed out Acts 1 18. for whom it had bin good if he had neuer bene borne What shold I say more If we remember the late dayes of persecution wherin the patience of the Saints was tried by bloody executions tortures murthers massacres hanging beheading burning and imprisonment wee may obserue that the heauy hand of God was one way or other against those bloody Inquisitors and cruell persecutors that had imbrued and defiled their hands with their blood that they dyed not the ordinary and common death of all See Acts and Monuments in the end nor were visited after the visitation of all men Some died fodainly falling downe on the ground that they neuer stirred as Ananias and Sapphira some had their bowels and inward parts fall out and died the death of Iudas their elder brother some could not swallow and digest their meate but it came forth againe sometimes at their mouth and sometimes at their nosthrils most horribly to behold Some were striken in the one halfe of their body that they lay benummed halfe aliue and halfe dead to the great terror and astonishment of all that were present and did looke vpon them Some brake their Neckes others became
sinners he maketh them eyther in their sleepe to dreame of it or in frenzy to raue vpon it or in sickenesse to confesse it or vnawares to disclose it or in anguish of the minde to voyde it and vomit it vp verifying the words of the Prophet Esay chap. 66 24. Their worme shall not dye but alwayes gnaw vpon them with continuall torment As also Marke 9 44. Thus is Gods iudgement vpon them that they should feare all things who will not feare him that made all things If a man had all the pleasures treasures that heart could desire or delight in yet can they giue him no true comfort and contentment when the conscience is guilty of horrible sinnes These terrors are those Furies which the Poets faine Cicer. pro. Ros Amori Orat. in Pisonem which neuer suffer offenders to be at rest as we haue seene in the examples of Cain Belteshazzer Saul Absolon Iudas and others The noyse of the Thunder-claps Psal 29 3 4 5 7. which is the voyce of God hath so danted the vildest Atheists that they haue couered their heads hidden them selues vnder their beddes and beene ready to creepe into euery hole Thus wee see how the vngodly are punished in this life how they are arraigned as Malefactors at the barre how they lye confounded in themselues and how the testimony of euery mans conscience proclaymeth and cryeth out Psalme 58 11. Verily there is fruite for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that iudgeth in the earth So that they shall sooner pull their hearts out of their breasts then God out of their minds And albeit the conscience of carnal men that neuer truly repented of their sinnes seemeth to be at rest yet it is as a wilde and sauage beast which lyeth asleepe seemeth tame and gentle but beeing raysed and rouzed vp flyeth in a mans face and snarleth at him Iosephs bretheren were not much troubled for their vice and villany in selling their brother at the present time but long afterward when they were afflicted with extreme famine and distressed in Egypt they remember the iniquity which they had committed and the cruelty which they had shewed and not truely repented of Genesis chap. 42. verse 21. Let vs therfore striue by all meanes alwaies endeauor to keepe a good conscience toward God and man and take heede how wee breake out into open sinnes prouoking God vnto anger wounding our owne soules offending our brethren diminishing the graces of God lessening our assurance of his fauour and greeuing the Spirit of God by whom we are sealed vnto the day of our redemption Verse 4. Therefore Moab said vnto the Elders of Midian Now shall this multitude lick vp all round about vs as an Oxe licketh vp the grasse of the field c. Hitherto of the occasion of the proceedings of the Moabites now wee are come to the plottings and conspiracies of the enemies of the Church the Moabites ioyning and combining themselues with the Midianites men as wicked as themselues See heere how the aduersaries of Israel associate themselues to destroy the Church though differing in Nation in Religion in Tongues in gods and Idolles among themselues not because Israel had offended but beecause they thirst after blood 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 â—â—rch â—â—â—ga 〈◊〉 themâ—â—â—â—â—yne â—her a◠〈…〉 Heereby wee learne this Doctrine that the enemies of the true Church howsoeuer they differ in iudgement and affection yet they are ready to ioyne and iumpe together against the children of God Notwithstanding the differences and diuisions amongst the enemies of God and his trueth they can ioyne hand in hand together to oppresse the Church This is noted in diuerse and sundry practises of the wicked in all ages of the Church The wicked Midianites Amalekites with those of the East not inhabiting in the land of Canaan but both Nations dwelling beyond the Riuer differing much in theyr courses and conuersations and seruing vaine gods and Idolles assaulted Israel came into their land to destroy it as is witnessed in the booke of Iudges chapt 6 3. So against Iehoshaphat a godly King that sought the Lord God of his father and walked in his Commandements Came the children of Moab and the children of Ammon and the inhabitants of Mount Seir to battell 2 Chron. 20.1 2 23. This likewise the Prophet Dauid teacheth declareth Psal 83 5 6 7 8. They haue consulted together in heart and haue made a league against thee the Tabernacles of Edom and the Ishmaelits Moab and the Agarims Gebal and Ammon c. Where hee noteth out the multitudes of the enemies which the Church had albeit at iarres among themselues and fighting sundry battels one against another yet notwithstanding consent conspire together to destroy Gods chosen This also is plentifully taught by many examples in the New Testament As Mat. 22 15 16. when the Pharisies had taken counsell against Christ how they might entangle him in his talke they sent vnto him their disciples with the Herodians So Herod and Pilate Luk. 23 12. agreeing like Cats and Dogges were made friends together and pleasure one another which had beene enemies one to the other to the end they might make a mocke of Christ Thus the hatred of godlinesse ioyneth the wicked together This is it which the Apostles confessed in theyr prayer Actes 4 25 26. 6 9 10 Why did the Gentiles rage and the people imagine vaine things The kings of the earth assembled and the rulers came together against the Lord and against his Christ for doubtlesse against thine holy sonne Iesus whom thou hast annointed both Herod and Pontius Pilat with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered themselues together Moreouer when the Apostle disputed against the idolatry of the Athenians Act. 17 18. then certaine Philosophers of the Epicures and of the Stoicks banded themselues together against him albeit they were two contrary sects that neuer agreed and consented one strict in opinion the other loose in conuersation one placed their happinesse in vertue the other in pleasure making a mock of all Religion We see this true by common continuall experience Looke vpon the enemies of the truth there is no loue or liking among them one of another they dare not trust or beleeue one another yet they strike hands ioyne together against the faithfull like to Sampsons Foxes Iudg. 15 4. who albeit they looke seueral wayes with their heads yet they ioyne tayle to tayle to burne vp the haruest vineyard of the Lord. The Reasons are euident For albeit they be Reason 1 separated one from another and often spoile each other yet they vnite theÌ„selues in league together because they feare the faithfull and the decay of their owne kingdome They perswade themselues that the rising vppe and flourishing of the Church will be the pressing downe and frustrating of all their hope expectation This appeareth in the booke of Ester when Mordecai was honored of the king for his faithfull
the Infidels when they should learne that he is the God that ruleth and ordereth all things in heauen and earth that disposeth the counsels of his enemies and maketh them further the good of his people that depend vpon him Yea when God saw his couetous humour and wicked heart that hee would not rest in his word nor obey his commandement giuen vnto him first by way of an Ironicall concession he biddeth him goe howbeit in his wrath indignation but yet reserueth to himselfe the rule of his tongue the power of his speech and the gouernment of all his works as seemed good in his heauenly wisedome As if the Lord had said Forsomuch as the messengers be so importunate with thee and thou so earnest with me that thou wilt take no denyall nor rest in my word nor yeeld thy selfe to my charge goe to goe forward follow thine owne course runne on of thine owne head yet will I bridle thy tongue thou shalt not speake what thou desirest nor doe what thou delightest in but what pleaseth me Balaam glad of this answer and thinking this concession better then a denyall reioyced in his heart that he had leaue as if there had beene some change in God and told it to the Embassadours he prepareth for the iourney sadleth his Asse and consenteth to goe with them which is the second part of his answer Here obserue with mee agaâ—ne a false finger most wretchedly dissembling one part of the diuine Reuelation imitating therein his master the diuell who in his tentation of Christ Mat. â—â— Psal â—â— and allegation of the Scripture omitteth a principall part to peruert the meaning of the words and to draw our Sauiour into wickednes So whereas God had challenged as proper and peculiar to himselfe the ordering and disposing of all his affayres that albeit he had liberty to go yet his going was with restraint and limitation that he should speake no more then God should put in his heart yet the wizard neuer declareth this to the messengers which neyther pleased him nor would pleasure them neyther profit him or them Onely he feedeth his owne foolish fansie in this that he was bidden to goe which God before had denyed vnto him Now hee taketh hold presently on these words and went with a ioyfull heart hoping that in time the same God wold suffer him to curse them also For as God had said at the first thou shalt not goe yet after said Go with them so he supposed that albeit hee had forbidden him to curse the people yet afterward he hoped to finde a change in this as he thought he had gained in the other and so conceiued a strong imagination that the Moabites should bee fully satisfied himselfe plentifully rewarded and the Israelites miserably cursed and detested This is the summe and effect of these words Now let vs come to the Doctrines arising out of the same Verse 16. Be not staied from comming vnto me for I will promote thee vnto great honour Consider here the couetousnesse of this false Prophet He had receiued a charge and commandement not to goe yet seeing new regards come with the new messengers he would not rest in Gods former answer He had beard the will of God wherein hee ought to haue rested but pricked forward with couetousnesse and allured with the recompence of reward he comforteth the men that were sent vnto him to attaine their purpose This the Apostle Peter noteth describing the false Teachers which priuily brought in damnable heresies he saith They forsooke the right way and haue gone astray following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor c. 2 Pet. 2 verse 15. And the Apostle Iude speaking of such like Teachers as turne the grace of God into wantonnesse and bring vpon themselues swift damnation saith Wo be vnto them for they haue followed the way of Caine 〈◊〉 7. and are cast away by the deceit of Balaams wages and perish in the gainesaying of Core See heere the force and power of worldly wealth it is able to set open the gates that are shut vp with barres and bolts And albeit this point hath in part beene handled before yet because it is offered to our considerations againe in this place it is not to bee passed ouer without further meditation From hence we learne 〈…〉 God 〈…〉 that the loue of this world and the hunting after honour and dignity preferment and promotion cause men to make shipwrack of a good conscience and draw them from obseruing the lawes of God and from resting in the knowne will of God Hereunto commeth the reproofe of Reuben who being called came not to the battel fought against the Canaanites neyther furthered the worke of God that his people had in hand but had their mindes fastened to their riches and dwelling in a fat and fruitefull soyle they set their hearts vpon the world For the diuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Why abodest thou among the sheepe-folds to heare the â—leatings of thy flockes for the deuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Iudg. 5 15 16. The like appeareth in the Prophesies of Haggai where the people fell to build their own houses and left the house of the Lord desolate therefore the Prophet saith Is it time for your selues to dwell in your seeled houses 〈…〉 and this house lie waste What was it that preuailed with our first Parents in the Garden to entice theÌ„ from God and to hearken to the tentations of the diuell Gen. 3 3 4. but hoping for honour and aduancement in a better condition This bayte was laide before Moses in Pharaohs Court he was tempted with dignities allured with delights prouoked with profits he had laid before him the glory of a kingdome the pleasures of the Court and the treasures of Egypt Heb. 11 24.25 26. yet he preferred the suffering of aduersity the shame of the Crosse the fellowship and communion of Saints that so he might be receiued into the bosome of the Church Thus we see that the loue of the world the things of this world drew this Sorcerer away from vpright iust dealing If honour had bene offered vnto him alone or riches alone if they had come seuerally vnto him they had bene of great force but coming ioyntly together and rushing vpon him as an armed man they are more forcible and powerfull to preuaile with him The Reasons are to be wisely waighed of Reason 1 vs to gaine our affections to imbrace the Doctrine before deliuered First the setting of the heart vpon the loue of riches is the beginning of all euils and the fountaine froÌ„ whence sundry mischiefes do proceed is auaileable to draw from all good into all euill This the Apostle vrgeth 1 Tim. 6 9 10. They that will be rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noisome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for the desire of money is the roote
bringeth foorth sin and sin when it is finished 〈◊〉 7 14. bringeth forth death Likewise it is a leauen which leaueneth the whole lumpe and therefore no maruel if it proceed by little and little from one degree to another Reason 2 Secondly euill men are giuen ouer of God into a reprobate sence by his iudgement so that it is no maruell if they become vile and abhominable This Paul declareth Rom. 1 26 29 30. This is likewise noted of the sonnes of Eâ—i who albeit they were reproued of their father that they caused the lords people to trespasse Yet they continued in their sinne and obeyed not his voice because the Lord would stay them 1 Sam. 2 24 25. And the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians maketh mention of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who killed the Lord murthered the Prophets persecuted the Apostles withstood the truth and forbad them to preach vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued To fulfill their sinnes alwayes for the wrath â—f God is come on them to the vtmost Seeing therefore such as cast away the warnings of God are theÌ„selues cast off and giuen ouer of God to fill vppe the measure of their sinnes and seeing sinne is of it selfe fruitfull branching and budding as a Tree fretting as a canker sowring as a leauen growing as a childe multiplying as the fish in the waters wee are not to maruell if men once beginning to sinne cannot be staied and stopped from whatsoeuer they haue imagined to do Now let vs apply this doctrine to our vses Vse 1 First seeing the vngodly proceed and perseuer in sinne assuredly great shall bee their iudgement and as they increase in sin so shal they increase their punishment and hoord it vp as a treasure against the day of wrath This the Apostle setteth downe as an euident trueth Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest vp as a Treasure vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath c. This ought to bee a terror to all the vngodly to consider that as their hearts are hardened and their consciences seared so the plagues and punishments of God attend vpon them and alwayes grow according to the degrees of their sinnes This the Lord threatneth in the Law Leuit. 16 21 23 24. If ye walke stubbornly against me and will not obey me I will then bring seuen times moe plagues vpon you according to your sinnes but if by these ye will not bee reformed by me but walke stubbornly against mee c. Thus we see the equall proportion betweene our sins and Gods punishments Secondly see how dangerous it is once to make shipwracke of faith and a good conscience and to wound our soules by falling into sinne The further a disease runneth and the longer it continueth the more vncureable it is The further a fire spreadeth the more it consumeth The more sin groweth to an head the more the Spirit of God is quenched the worke of grace is diminished the assurance of comfort is weakned and lessoned Let vs therfore alwayes keep a diligent watch ouer our soules let vs seeke to cut off all occasions of euill and endeuour to stoppe the first beginnings If a disease be taken in the beginning before it spread and seize vpon the vitall parts it is easily cured A fire when it is first kindled is quickely quenched The Spring of the yeare is the best and fittest season to purge out euill humours and to apply medicines vnto the naturall body When a shippe hath an hole that it beginneth to leake it is soone stepped So if we will labour and striue to purge out the olde leauen betimes beforâ— it gather strength we shall with more ease lesse difficulty be able to withstand the force thereof whereas the more sinne is practised the more the heart is hardned according to the saying of the Prophet Ier. 13 23. Can the Blackmoore change his skin Or the Leopard his spots Then may ye also do good which are accustomed to do euill Therefore the Lord seeing that Cain had offended and that his countenance was deâ—ected which were the fore-runners of murther stirred him vp to looke vnto these things Gen. 4 7. If thou do well shalt thou not be accepted And if thou doest not well sinne lyeth at the doore This is that vse which the Prophet pointeth out Esay 5.11 18. Wo vnto them that draw iniquity with cords of vanity and sins as with cartropes Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue vntill night till the wine do enflame them Where hee teacheth the wofull and miserable condition of all those that runne from euil to worse as it were adding drunkennesse vnto thirst and warneth vs to take heed lest at any time there be in any of vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart from the liuing God Vse 3 Lastly seeing the vngodly being reproued of God and checked of their own conscience continue in their euill we must know that on the other side it belongeth vnto the faithfull according to the trueth of the word reuealed vnto them to grow in grace more and more and to make euery day some step to the king dome of heauen So many as are truly grafted into Christ as it were into a vine must draw iuice from him continually and bring foorth fruite plentifully according as hee teacheth Iohn 15.22 Euery branch that beareth not fruite in me he taketh away and euery one that beareth fruite he purgeth it that it may bring foorth more fruite It is the commendation of the Church of Thyatira Reuel 2 19. That their works were more at the last then they were at the first Let vs begin to beleeue in Christ and to expresse the power of godlinesse neither let vs be terrified and dismayed from a constant resolution to forsake sinne and embrace righteousnesse with the hardnes and difficulty with the lets and stumbling-blockes that lye in our way with the troubles and tentations that abide for vs all these are hard in the beginning A setled course and a continuall practise of faith and repentance shall make the matter easie and the way plaine before vs. An Apprentice that first beginneth to learn his trade and occupation is much troubled at the strangenesse of it he findeth in himselfe great vnfitnesse and vntowardnesse he saith he shall neuer attaine vnto it he shall neuer go through with it and the reason is because he hath not vsed it but when once he is entred into that course he taketh delight in it and wondereth at his owne folly and simplicity A Scholler that first beginneth to reade to write or to learne any liberall Art is discoraged through the hardnesse of it and if he might bee put to his choise had rather giue ouer then hold out but vse and custome makes it easie
the end wee may not deceiue others nor flatter our selues in the good motions of the Spirit wee must carefully obserue these few rules and directions following First we must beginne to cherish in our harts a loathing and detestation of all sinne Not of some few sinnes and retaine others that agree with our corrupt Natures but we must hate all sinne If the olde subtle Serpent get in his taile he wil winde in his head also and after followeth al the body If we giue him scope to possesse vs in any one knowne sinne he will thereby bring vs to destâ—uction as wee see in Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira Wherefore wee must truly turne to God and repent vs of all sinne Secondly we must be changed and renewed in our mindes and consciences bring forth fruites worthy amendment of life otherwise we may still suspect our selues that sauing grace is not yet planted in the heart Let vs carefully looke to our hearts that the worke of regeneration be truly begunne there If wee haue once giuen our hearts to God all other parts will soone follow Our eares our feete our eyes will not be farre behind where the heart leadeth the way This is it which Salomon teacheth in Prou. 23 25. My sonne giue mee thine heart and let thine eyes delight in my waies One can take no pleasure but where his heart is Thirdly we must not stand at a stay or looke backe wee must not thinke wee haue knowledge fayth zeale and obedience enough therefore the Apostle saith touching his own practise Philip. 3 12. Brethren I count not my selfe that I haue attained to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behinde and endeuour my selfe vnto that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And indeed in our Christian race there is no standing at one stay For either we go forward or else we go backward If we do not increase we do decrease like the sea that neuer rests but euer ebbeth or floweth To stand still is the first step to declining and declining the first degree of decaying and decaying the forerunner of a finall falling away and falling away the worker of our confusion and destruction as the water that hath beene heate first waxeth luke-warme afterwards turneth to be key-cold Lastly we must endeuour euery day to grow better and better more strong in faith more constant in hope more rooted in charity more setled in obedience more abounding in all good workes This is made the commendation of the church of Thyatira Reu. 2 19. I know thy workes thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy workes which are more at the last then at the first So the Apostle Paul exhorteth the Thessalonians in the Lord Iesus that they increase more and more as they had receyued of the Apostles how they ought to walke please God Heereunto accordeth the doctrine of Christ where he teacheth Ioh. 15 2. That euery branch that beareth not fruite in him hee taketh away c. And Peter wriâ—ing to the dispersed Iewes dwelling here and there stirreth them vp as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they might grow thereby c. 1 Pet. 2 2.3 But alas where is this increasing proceeding and perseuering to be found Hee that was ignorant is ignorant stil hee that was faithlesse is faithlesse stil he that was vniust is vniust stil he that was filthy is filthy stil Reu. 22 12. Behold the Lord Iesus cometh shortly his reward is with him to giue euery maÌ„ according as his work shall be Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked do desire the death of the righteous it is plaine and euident that the godly cannot but dye well theyr end shal be in rest their departure shal be in peace Their sorrow shal be turned into solace their pain into pleasure their mourning into mirth their heauinesse into happines God will wipe away all teares from theyr eyes No man so happy as the faithfull Christian He that liueth well cannot choose but dye well whether he dye sodainly or leysurely whether he bee taken away by a naturall death or by a violent death whether it bee by land or by sea in youth or in age Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints the Lord redeemeth the soules of his seruants and none that trust in him shall perish Psal 116 15. 34 22. Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labors and their workes follow them Reu. 14 13. Let vs solace our selues and comfort one another with these words All men naturally haue a desire of saluation wheÌ„ God toucheth their conscience and summoneth them to answer at his barre Aske the most wicked and notorious liuer that forgetteth God and contemneth him euery day that neuer thinketh of godlinesse that giueth himself to blasphemy prophaning of the Sabbath whoredome couetousnesse drunkennes cruelty hatred slandering and backbiting his brother aske him I say whether he would be saued and inherit euerlasting life hee will by and by answer It is his whole desire and he will thinke you offer him the greatest wrong that may bee to make a doubt of it But these words are no better then Balaams wish Balaam would dye the death of the righteous but he would not liue the life of the righteous for hee loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse and thirsted ambitiously after the honour of vngodlines and therefore he continued in his sorcery went still to fetch his diuinations So likewise many in these dayes haue the wishes of this Wizard Greg lib. 23. mora cap. 21. they desire the death of the righteous but they neuer regard their life they desire their end but they will not walk in their way they are willing to end with them but not to begin with them they catch for the Crowne but will not come to the Crosse they would taste the sweete but they cannot abide the sweat If wee will liue with Christ for euer 2 Tim. 2 we must here dye with him for a season if we will reigne with him in heauen we must first suffer with him on earth we can neuer dye comfortably vnlesse we be careful to liue vnblameably â—ornard ser in Canticâ— 21 If we would finde life and peace in the end of our dayes wee must heere seeke it If we would haue God to bee our God in sicknesse wee must bee his people in our health If we hate and abhorre the life of the righteous they are foolish and vaine wishes of carnall men to desire to dye the death of those that are spirituall For what shall it profit vs to come nere them in our words and to flye from them in our workes Wherefore as the vngodly cannot abide the life of the righteous nor seeke to cut off the least lust nor endure the doctrine
be effectuall to stay vs in our obedience because God wil continue the same God of mercy and truth vnto vs without alteration which he was to Noah Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph and all the faithfull so highly renowned and greatly commended in the Scriptures so it must serue to bee a bridle in the iawes of the vngodly and prophane wretches of the world that as he hath plagued consumed and throwne downe into the bottomles pit of hell the wicked heretofore that rebelled against him and resisted his will so he is vnchangeable in Name and Nature and therefore he will do the same to them now and to as many as shall walke in their steps for euer This we may see to be a plain case in the righteousnes of God Eccl. 8 12 13. Though a sinner do euill an hundred times and God prolongeth his dayes yet I know it shall be well with them that fâ—are the Lord and do reuerence before him but it shall not be well to the wicked neither shall he prolong his daies he shall be like a shaddow because he feareth not before God And the Apostle Iude in his Epistle Iude 6 7. 2 Pet 2 1 5. alledgeth and applyeth the examples of Gods vengeance vpoÌ„ the wicked past to those present and to come shewing that if God spared not the Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell and deliuered them vnto chaines of darknesse to bee kept vnto damnation neyther spared the olde world but brought in the flood vpon the vngodly c. Let vs remember that wee shall finde God the same toward vs for euer neuer presume that he can or will be changed now from that which he hath beene heeretofore toward others Verse 21. He seeth not iniquity in Iacob he beholdeth not transgression in Israel Hitherto we haue spoken of the vnchangeablenesse of Gods loue toward his Church Now let vs see the reasons of it both in spirituall things and then in temporall The cheefest priuiledge of the Church standeth in the fruition and enioying of spirituall blessings Among all spirituall blessings this is one of the cheefest Remission of sinnes This is expressed by this phrase that God seeth not sinne in them that is he forgiueth theyr iniquity and imputeth not sinne vnto them To the same purpose the Prophet saith Our sinnes are couered Psalm 32 verse 1. These may seeme at the first strange speeches and phrases For shall not he that made the eye see Psalme 94. Shall not he that made the eare heare He that made the heart shall not he vnderstand and know the secrets of the heart Are not all things naked and open before him or can any hide himselfe from his presence and winde himselfe from his prouidence The meaning is not that God doth not behold them but it is a borrowed speech from the custome of men which lay away those things out of sight which they do not vse or would not remember so that he doth not see them when he doth not punish them he couereth them when he doth pardon them and account them as if they were neuer committed So Hezekiah saith Esa 38 17. God had cast his sins behind his backe Thus the Prophet speaketh Esay 1 18. Though your sinnes were as Crimson they shall be made white as Snow though they were red as Scarlet they shall be as wool And chap. 44 22. I haue put away thy transgressions like a Cloud and thy sinnes as a Mist So the Prophet Micah saith chap. 7 19. He will turne againe and haue compassion vpon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast all their sinnes into the bottome of the sea From all these Testimonies we learne this truth That to euery true member Doctrine of the Church To all the members oâ— the Churcâ— belongeth the forgiuâ—nesse of 〈◊〉 belongeth the forgiuenes of all theyr sins It is a peculiar priuiledge of the faithfull for the merits and righteousnesse of Christ to haue theyr sinnes forgiuen whereby it commeth to passe that God esteemeth of sinne as no sinne and of iniquity as if it had neuer bene committed Heere then we haue offered to our considerations a principall and fundamental point of our Christian Religion and of the holy faith That all our sinnes wants and impections originall and actuall as well in the committing of euill as in omitting of good in thought word deed are couered healed and released thorough the righteousnesse of Christ imputed vnto vs which being apprehended by faith and applyed vnto vs doth not onely make them as if they had neuer bene but also iustifie discharge vs causing vs to appeare blamelesse and spotlesse in the sight of God Thus God proclaimeth him selfe to be a most gracious and merciful God readily inclined to forgiue sins Exod. 34 6 7. Esay 33 24. and 43 25. Ier. 31 31 32. and 33 8. Reason 1 And this truth to wit that iustification staÌ„deth in the remission of sinnes through the satisfaction of Christ is confirmed vnto vs by sundry reasons out of the worde of GOD. For first we must appeare as iust and perfect in Gods sight either by the imputatioÌ„ of Christs righteousnesse or by the merite of our owne workes there is no third way can be deuised This is a full distribution of causes as appeareth by the Apostle speaking of the election and calling of the Iewes Rom. 11 6. If it bee of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it bee of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke Thus we see hee maketh an opposition betweene the grace of God and the workes of men But no workes can iustifie vs neither of congruitie nor condignity neither of nature nor of grace wrought in vs by the spirit of God but by Gods acceptation of the intercession and merits of his owne Son This the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 3 20. Gal. 3 6. By the workes of the Law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight And in another place I count all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord that I might bee found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith Phil. 3 7 8 9. Reason 2 Secondly whatsoeuer giueth the creature cause of boasting and robbeth God of his glory may not be admitted and cannot be accepted in the worke of our iustification But all things sauing the righteousnesse of Christ minister to vs matter of boasting depriue God of the honor and glory due to his name This the Apostle teacheth in sundry places Rom. 4 2. If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce 〈◊〉 2 8.9 but not with God By grace are ye saued thorough faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe So
the sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him God is become our Father the Sonne is our Redeemer the Holy-ghost is become our sanctifier the Angels are become our attendants the Scriptures are become our euidences the Sacraments are our seales the creatures are become our seruants our afflictions are our instructions This the Apostle teacheth the Church 1. Cor. 3 21 22 23. They are blessed that haue their sinnes pardoned and not imputed vnto them as the Prophet teacheth but God saith to euery beleeuer Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee They are blessed that heare his word and keepe it but the sheepe of Christ heare his voyce and follow him They are blessed that delight in the Law of the Lord and in his Law meditate day and might but the godly make it their counsellour to be aduised by it This vse that now we stand vpon is directly vrged by the Prophet Psal 84. where hauing made his complaint that hee could not haue accesse to the Church of God to make profession of his faith and to profite in Religion hee breaketh out into this passionate exclamation being touched with an inward feeling of the want of those holy assemblies Psal 84 4 5. O Lord of hoasts how amiable are thy tabernacles thereupon concludeth the point which wee haue stood vpon Blessed are they that dwell in thine house they will euer praise thee blessed is the man whose strength is in thee and in whose heart are thy wayes Howsoeuer the vngodly that sauour nothing but of the earth want spirituall eyes to behold the beauty of the Church and account it no part of their happinesse to liue within the compasse and bosome of it yet the children of God haue taken nothing so neere to heart as when they haue bene driuen from the place of his worship The Prophet is grieued that the sparrowes and swallowes had better accesse and freer recourse to the houses of men to build their nests to lay their young and to rest and repose themselues then he had to the Lords Tabernacle and therefore preferreth their condition before his owne We see how the Iewes wept and pittifully lamented by the riuers of Babylon and hung vp their instruments on the willowes saying Psal 137 1 2 3 How shall we sing the song of the Lord in a strange land If I forget thee O Ierusalem let my right hand forget to play If I doe not remember thee let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth yea if I preferre not Ierusalem to my chiefe ioy No doubt they might haue prayed to the Lord in Babylon and in banishment as well as in Iudea and at Ierusalem the Lord heareth in all places and willeth that men pray euery where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or doubting 1. Tim. 2.8 but they mourned because they could not visit the Temple of God in Ierusalem there to make publicke confession of their sinnes and of their faith toward God They therefore plainely testify that they haue no feeling either of the weakenesse of their faith or of the greatnesse of their offences that glory in their owne shame and say they beare as good a soule to God as they which resort so often to the Church and delight to heare the preaching of the word and that they can serue God as well at home as in the Church These are led by another spirit then Dauid was who if he were a man after Gods owne heart Psal 42 1 2 3. hauing such an earnest desire after the seruice and worship of God and saying As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God euen for the liuing God when shall I come and appeare before the presence of God surely these must needs be guided by the spirit of the diuell who so openly scorne all Religion and are at defiance with God robbing God of his honour committing sacriledge in keeping their tongues from the publick praises of God entring themselues off from the mysticall body of Christ condemning and contemning the congregation of the faithfull giuing offence to others by euill example and despiâ—â—ng the ordinance of God who hath appointed commanded the assembly of his people to meet together to acknowledge their sinnes to confesse their faith to pray for things necessary to praise him for his blessings receiued to heare the word expounded and to receiue the Sacraments deliuered so that such as flye from these doe fly from God himselfe they fly from their owne saluation they seeke a worship by themselues and they imagine an heauen by themselues But let them take heed their worship proue not a false worship and their heauen a false heauen and a true hell Secondly we must all labour to bee members Vse 2 of the Church rather then of any other place in the world We see how carefull men are not onely to be in great societies towns but to be of them to haue the freedome of priuiledged places and incorporations Act. 22 28. Yea to obtaine it purchase it with a great summe of money because it hringeth worldly commodity How much more should wee endeauour to be members of the Church whereby we are made free men and haue interest in the blessings of God yea wee become free denizens of the Kingdome of heauen How doe men esteeme their freedome to be of earthly cities If wee be part of the Church wee haue accesse to the truth Now if wee shall know the truth the truth shall make vs free Iohn 8 32 36. If we be belonging to the Church we haue our interest in Christ now if that Sonne shall make vs free then we shall be free indeed This made the Apostle say Phil. 3 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for a Sauiour If we become limbes of the Church of God wee haue the spirit that beares witnesse to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God now the Lord giueth his Spirit 2. Cor. 3 17 and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Such as are free of cities and incorporations haue diuerse priuiledges that others want obtaine many benefites that others want obtaine many dignities that others desire and haue their names enrolled among the free-men but how much greater is the preheminence of all those that are brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God being made parts of the Church which is the freest citty vnder the heauens This city of our God hath the priuiledges of the communion of Saints of the forgiuenesse of sinnes of the resurrection of the body to eternall life and all such as belong vnto it haue their names registred and enrolled in the booke of life What shall it profite thee to obtaine an earthly freedome in earthly cities and to be the seruant of sinne the bondslaue of the diuel and to want the freedome of the sonnes and daughters of almighty
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌ„sidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ„ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâ—ael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby â—hey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌ„pted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
in this waightie and necessary busines This was the care of the good and godly kings of Iudah Dauid Iehosaphat Hezekiah Iosiah and some others the first thing which they obserued was the reformation of religion the establishment of Gods worship and the sending foorth of the Leuites to teach the people If these means of instructions were vsed in Ireland Wales other places thoroughout the land for there is want hereof euery where if this way were taken in priuate families by the gouernors therof the people would not bee so tumultuous seditious and rebellious and seruants would not so breake out into swearing lying stealing stubbornnesse all vnfaithfulnesse We should not haue our Magistrates so continually troubled nor our prisons so much filled nor executioÌ„ so often done vpon malefactors For if we did prouide to haue them taught the feare of God we should finde them more dutifull seruiceable in their callings But how can we looke that they should bee faithfull to vs when they are vnfaithfull to God Or how should they feare vs when they are ignorant of the feare of the Lord or how should they be obedient to vs for conscience sake when they make no conscience of disobedience to God This serueth to reproue all those that punish seuerely the transgressions of the second Table and the trespasses done to themselues but are loose and negligent in punishing the breaches of the first Table These men begin at the wrong end A Physitian that would cure a disease must first take away the cause He that would dry vp any streame or running water must stop the head fountaine So the onely remedy and right order to purge the commonwealth family of treasons murders thefts and such like enormities is to be sharp and seuere against idolatry blasphemies contempt of true religion and of the seruice of God So then let vs in our places endeuor that they which are committed vnto vs may know the acceptable wil of God and haue it taught among them this will do them in soule body the greatest good this will make them most painful profitable to themselues leauing a blessing behind it For as they grow in godlines so they will increase in faithfulnes Verse 3. And Israel coupled himselfe to Baal-Peor Wee haue already seene the sinnes into which the Israelites did fall now let vs consider the occasion heere offered vnto vs whereby they were drawne into this spirituall and bodily fornication Psal 106 28. They coupled themselues to Baal-peor they frequented the company of the Midianitish women and vsed the familiaritie of euil persons so were brought not onely to allow of their sins but to fall into sin themselues Doctrine It is daÌ„gerous to the church to haue fellowship with the wicked This teacheth vs this truth that it is dangerous to the Church to haue fellowship with the wicked Wee are alwayes in danger of falling into euill the diuell is euer at hand ready to tempt the world to allure the flesh to entice but our estate is more dangerous when we ioyne with wicked men grow in a league with them This apeareth in the people of Israel who dwelt among the Canaanites Iudges 3 5 6. They tooke their daughters to bee their wiues and gaue their daughters to their sons and serued their gods This is it which is remembred in Psalme 106 35. They destroyed not the people as the Lord had commanded them but were mingled amongst the Heathen and learned their workes and serued their Idols which were their ruine Heereunto commeth the exhortation of the Apostle Ephes 5 7 11. Bee not companions with them And the Apostle Iohn setteth down 2 Ioh. 10 11. If there come any vnto you bring not this doctrin receiue him not to house nor bid him God speed for hee that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his euill deeds This will yet better appeare if wee marke the Reasons whereby it is confirmed First the godly and vngodly differ as things most opposite as fire and water as heauen and hell It is vnpossible to make an agreement betweene things that are so flatly contrary one to the other It is a vaine thing to attempt a reconciliation betweene extremities This reason the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 6 14. Be not vnequally yoaked with the Infidels for what fellowship hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse Or what communion hath light with darknesse And what concord hath Christ with Belial Or what part hath the beleeuer with the Infidel And what agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols This opposition being so great should be effectuall to draw vs to shake off wholly and reiect vtterly the company and society of the vngodly Secondly the godly are sooner corrupted Reason 2 then the vngodly are gained Nay one wicked man will sooner seduce an hundred in regard of the pronenesse of our nature to wickednes and our vnto â—ardnesse to the fruites of godlinesse then an hundred good men shall win one wicked man from his wicked wayes We see this in Salomon was not hee excellent in wisedome Neh. 13.16 beloued of his God and renowned aboue the Kings of Israel He thought to haue conuerted his wiues but his wiues peruerted him and turned his heart after theyr gods 1 Kings 11 2. This we see in Nehemiah who reprouing the Israelites after theyr returne from captiuity for ioyning with the Idolaters presseth vnto them the example of Salomon Did not Salomon the King of Israel sinne by these things yet among many Nations there was no King like him for hee was beloued of his God and God made him King ouer Israel yet strange women caused him to sinne To this purpose the Apostle compareth sinne to a leauen 1 Cor. 5 6 whose nature is in short time to leauen the whole lumpe Euill men can teach vs no good but much hurt commeth to vs by theyr infection Whiles the Israelites liued in Egypt they learned many Egyptian tricks and practised theyr fashions in worshipping the Calfe And common experience sheweth that they draw vanity and corruption vnto themselues that vse the company of vaine and corrupt men according to the saying of the Apostle Bee not deceiued euill words corrupt good manners 1. Cor. 15 33. It remaineth to handle the vses of this Doctrine Vse 1 First if wicked company bee dangerous much more is wickednes it selfe dangerous For wherefore are we to auoid them but for theyr wickednes sake We must not hate theyr persons but abhorre theyr impieties When the Apostle Paul had exhorted the Ephesians to bee no companions with carnall men he addeth Haue no fellowship with the vnfruitefull works of darknesse but euen reproue them rather If then such societies are to be forsaken much more the works of darknes whereby we are corrupted For as we are greatly to affect earnestly to desire the sweet fellowship of the godly for their godlinesse and goodnesse sake that we may learne to follow them so on
the other side we are to shun the euill company of euil men lest we learne their wayes True it is if we would abstaine altogether from the acquaintance and familiarity of fornicators Idolaters extortioners railers drunkards and such like We must go out of the world 1 Cor. 6 10. But albeit we cannot wholly auoide them yet wee must not thrust our selues into them nor delight in them but bee greeued at them so soone as we can winde our selues out of thē We shall learne no good by their society Therefore Salomon saith Hee that walketh with the wise shall be the wiser but a companion of fooles shall learne foolishnes Prou. 13.20 Now albeit we cannot at all times forsake the familiarity of the vnfaithfull yet wee must euer abandon and abiure their vnfaithfulnes and vngodlines we cannot euer refuse their company but wee must euermore renounce their impiety Let vs take heed we embrace none of their sinnes He that standeth farthest from a raging flame is frees◠and farthest off from burning hee that walketh a great distance from the banke of the Riuer is safest from drowning He that commeth not neere places of infection is surest to escape the danger And as wee are to beware of all their sinnes so especially it behoueth vs to be suspicious and fearefull of those sinnes vnto which wee know our selues most prone enclined For they do most of all delight vs and those are they which will soonest ouerturne vs and bring vpon vs destruction of soule and body Secondly it serueth to reproue condemne Vse 2 all such as are companions with prophane men The shrowding of our selues into such company argueth a conformity in affections howsoeuer wee would haue it thought to be otherwise We see in the course of nature that like will to like and birds of a feather will flie and flocke together And if they be not yet made like vnto them and corrupted by them it is greatly to be feared they will be allured and enticed Iehoshaphat was reproued for his friendship and aliance with Ahab and in the end it was the ruine of his owne house The Prophet came vnto him and said Wouldst thou helpe the wicked loue them that hate the Lord Therefore for this thing the wrath of the Lord is vpon thee 2 Chron. 19 2. Happy is their estate whose abode is continually amongst Gods people as the Prophet saith Psal 65 3. Blessed is he whom thou choosest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy Courts and he shall bee satisfied with the pleasures of thine house euen of thine holy Temple On the other side wee must confesse it to bee a wofull and heauy condition to endure the company of the wicked It is a part of our greefe and sorrow to be in their society being alwayes ioyned with sinne and to the dishonour of God This made the Prophet cry out with great perplexity while hee liued amongst the vngodly and to acknowledge his case to be pittifull and miserable Wo is me that I remaine in Mesech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar Psal 120 5. There is nothing that more discouereth what lyeth in the hart then the company with whom we ordinarily resort and the places to which we commonly resort The heart of man is deceitfull and the secret corners of it are past finding out but the company which we vse shall try what is in it If the heart be set vpon goodnesse we will not delight in those that are enclined to leudnesse The Prophet Dauid testifieth heereby the vprightnesse of his heart that all his delight was in the Saints Psal 16 3 And Psalm 119 63. I am a companion of all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts And Psal 26. I haue not haunted with vaine persons neither kept company with the dissemblers I haue hated the assembly of the euill and haue not accompanied with the wicked Such therfore as make themselues merry with lewd company and can laugh most heartily at their sinnes declare that they haue corrupt and sinfull hearts and haue not yet giuen them vnto God Thirdly wee must learne in regard of the Vse 3 danger of euill company to cast out euery foule spirit out of our societies Wee haue heard much of some places that haue beene haunted with euill spirits and indeed it is most true for there are few places or Parishes that are not frequented and pestered with many euill spirits There is no house or family almost to be found that doth not hold boulstersome euill spirit In the family of Adam was Caine in the family of Noah was Ham in the family of Abraham was Ishmael in the family of Isaac was Esau in the family of Dauid was Absolon and these were foule spirits The children of God that labour to direct their wayes aright and to haue their families purged from grosse corruptions as Iacob cleansed his house from Idolatry cannot so sanctifie and reforme them 〈◊〉 35 2. but some vncleane spirit or other will winde in himselfe infecting infesting the family with his presence and corrupting the rest by his example and poysoning them by his euill suggestions Achan must be found out vnlesse we would haue the whole hoast of God to be discomfited Iosh 7 11. Ionah must be cast out into the sea vnlesse we would haue the Ship drowned Ion. 1 12. It was an expresse commandement of God giuen vnto Abraham Gen. 21 10. To cast out the bond-woman her sonne because he should not be heire of the inheritance with Isaac It was an expresse charge giuen to the Church by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 13. To purge away from among themselues that wicked man and to deliuer him vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus To these commandements and precepts ioyne the practise of the Prophet Dauid where he promiseth to God how hee will order his family I will do wisely in the perfect way till thou commest to me I will walke in the vprightnesse of my heart in the midst of mine house there shall no deceitfull person dwell within mine house he that telleth lies shall not remaine in my sight betimes will I destroy all the wicked of the land that I may cut off all the workers of iniquity from the City of the Lord Psal 101 2 7. We see heereby whom we should entertaine in our houses and suffer to dwell vnder our roofe to wit the godly for he saith Mine eyes shall be vpon the faithfull of the Land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue me and therefore we must keep none such as are sturdy and stubborne that are incorrigible and scorne to serue the Lord. Many there are that make a mocke of all religion and despise all meanes that can bee taken for amendment these are a burden to the family and must bee cast out We see in the
make all one they set al out of order while they thinke to establish perfect charity Aristot polit lib. 2. cap. 1. they bring in a perfect Anarchy These sectaries are the disciples of Plato not of Christ whose opinion was reiected by the Philosophers themselues and conuinced by natural reason This doctrine serueth to no other end but to burthen one to ease another and to set some at worke to maintaine others in idlenes The grounds whereupon these stand I haue propounded and answered in other places As for the practice of the godly in the Apostles time which is pretended to maintain this heresy it caÌ„not serue their purpose forasmuch as this community was meerely voluntary imposed vpon none but such as imposed it vpon themselues Acts 5 4 and so farre as the necessitie of the poore Saints required it which caused them to stretch themselues beyond theyr ability least the poore being tempted with the extremity of pouerty should slide back from the Christian verity which they had embraced to the Iewish Ceremonies This the church neuer practised but in extreme necessitie and therefore they neuer tooke it vp before neyther do we reade that they continued it afterward Vse 2 Secondly albeit God hath giuen vnto euery one a propriety of possession yet wee must take heed that wee doe not make the things of this life more proper and priuate then he hath allowed Many while they shun one rocke make shipwracke at another and while they would auoyde the Anabaptisticall fansy they haue quite forgotten and buried al Christian charity For as they will not renounce a right in all things they possesse so they will giue nothing of their owne and because they cannot abide to heare to haue all things common they will be sure to retaine al as proper to themselues These can abide well enough nay they are much delighted to heare the Anabaptists confuted while themselues wander as wide out of the way on the other hand But we must know that God hath set vp one to helpe another and giuen to one to giue to another Mar. 14.7 Yee haue the poore with you alwayes and whensoeuer ye will yee may doe them good but me ye haue not alwayes To this end we are to consider both who ought to giue and to whom we ought to giue Touching the first who ought to giue it is much mistaken by many men for wee thinke for the most part that they onely are bound to giue that haue some superfluity which they know not otherwise what to doe withall except they should cast it away vpon the poore Who they are that ar bound to giue or at least such as are landed men or well monied or rich farmers that haue much to spare Howbeit I must giue you to vnderstand that this duty stretcheth farther then to such persons as are before described and therefore we must know that liberality should extend euen to the day labourer yea to those that sometimes may be in want themselues yet somtimes in some cases they ought not to be handfast but ready to communicate and to distribute albeit not when themselues doe want Likewise the seruant that taketh wages and hath but litle should not be behinde hand to giue of that little Christ our Sauiour liued of such reliefe as the faithfull gaue vnto him and receiued maintenance from those whom hee instructed Luke 8 3 yet that which he receiued he receiued first for himselfe and his disciples and then for others also and therefore of that allowance he gaue allowance to those that were in great need Ioh. 13 29. The poore widow in the Gospel is commended who of her penury shewed charity and cast into the Lords treasury for the Lords sake two mites Luke 21 4. It was in it selfe a small thing the seuenth part of one peece of their brasen money for then they vsed much brasse money Math. 10 9 howbeit to her it was a great matter yet she being poore gaue to the poore nay being very poore she gaue theÌ„ that were very poore Other rich men gaue of their superfluity but she of her penury they of their abundance but shee cast in all the liuing that she had The widow of Sarepta in the time of a great famine throughout the land when the heauen was shut for three yeares and sixe moneths Luk. 4 25 hauing nothing left but an handful of meale in a barrell a little oyle in a Cruise for her and her sonne yet was ready to part from part of that little part and portion to the Prophet 1 King 17 12. The Apostle doth direct such as labor for their liuing to be painfull in their places not onely that they may maintain themselues and not be burdensom to others but that they may haue to giue to them that needeth Eph. 4 28. The church of the Macedonians as it is euident by the Scriptures was a poore Church and in necessity themselues yet they doe not make themselues poorer as the maner of many is that they may cunningly get releefe from others but they send releefe to other churches and prayed with entreaty that their gift might be receiued 2 Cor. 8 4. yet the Apostle speaketh not only of their pouerty but of their deepe pouerty ver 2. Al which examples are laid before vs to teach that euery one euen of mean ability not onely those that are rich but others likewise shold shew compassion be ready to distribute And as wee haue seene who ought to giue so let vs see to whom we should giue that our almes may be accepted and rewarded of our father which is in heauen Some wil not giue any thing at all some giue not where they should and others bestow where they should not they are liberall where they may bee sparing and are sparing where they should be liberall If then any ask to whom we ought to giue I answer briefly to the poore and such as stand in neede whom God hath made as it wer his collectors and receiuers and thus we must vnderstand the words of Christ To whom we â—â—ght not to â—iâ—e Luk. 6 30. Giue to euery man that asketh of thee We must not giue almes to the rich and to them that may giue vnto vs againe for that is no charity wee must not giue to our friends and kinsfolkes onely but euen to our enemies Ro. 12 29. If thine enemy hunger giue him meate and if he thirst giue him drinke Not to the idle that will not labor nor yet to maintaine any in idlenesse nor to those that liue onely by the sweate of other mens browes 2 Thes 3.10 12 not to stout sturdy beggers that as rogues go vagrant vp and downe the country such as are members of no society such as haue their limbs and strength to labour these are indeede no better then theeues and robbers and as they that giue to the former sort maintaine them in idlenesse so they that
saide that it is saide of Ishmael that was cast out of the house of Abraham and was the sonne of the bond woman that hee also gaue vp the ghost and dyed and was gathered to his people as well as of Abraham of Isaac of Aaron of Moses and of many others 2 Kings 22 20. Iudg. 2 10. Acts 13 36. I answer Whether Ismael repented this phrase may imploy with good probability the repētance of Ishmael that he dyed in the faith of Abraham and was carryed into his bosome For hee ioyned with his brother in the burying of his father and the Scripture taketh speciall notice of his whole age and setteth downe how long he liued but no reprobate hath the age of his whole life recorded And thus the prayer of Abraham may seeme to be heard Gen. 17 18. O that Ismael might liue before thee But if he liued and dyed a wicked man then by his fathers to whom hee was gathered we must vnderstand the soules of wicked men that liued before him as Caine and his posterity that were carried away with the flood which now are spirits in prison 1 Pet 3 19. But howsoeuer it be this necessarily must be concluded that the soules of all men liue when the body is turned into earth and hath his subsisting afterward Math. 22 23. Hebr. 12 21. Obiect It will be obiected that the wise man saith the condition of men of beasts is all alike Eccl. 3 19. As the one dyeth so dyeth the other so that a man hath no preheminence aboue a beast This is not spoken simply but in respect They are both alike and equall in the necessity of dying imposed vpon both and man hath no aduantage to glory ouer the beast which serueth to humble him and to proclayme his vanity Againe Salomon speaketh according to the opinion of prophane Atheists such as the Saduces afterward were for they say Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth vpward and the spirit of the beasts that goeth downeward to the earth These are they that also say Let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall dye 1 Corinth 15 32. But when he speaketh according to truth he telleth vs afterward that the spirit returneth to God that gaue it chap. 12. Againe they produce sundry testimonies that the dead cannot praise him it must be the liuing the liuing that must doe it Psal 6.5 In death there is no remembrance of thee so 30 10 and 88 11. Esay 38 18. I answere death and the graue haue two significations according to the different maner or estate of those that are dead Answ For some are dead spiritually that are reiected of God and in torments with the damned these cannot praise God at all neyther doth God accept praise at their hands Others are dead onely corporally not spiritually these cannot praise GOD in the Church visible together with the faithfull yet in their soules they neuer cease to acknowledge and praise God together with innumerable company of Angels and Saints departed yea it is their whole practice delight and exercise they doe nothing else Lastly the Apostle seemeth to make it peculiar to God to haue immortality 1 Tim. 6 16 he onely hath immortality I answer God hath this of himselfe the Angels the soules of men by grace and communication they receiue this from him whereas whatsoeuer God is he is it of himselfe Obiect Furthermore another question may bee moued wherefore in mustering this army and sending them to fight Phinehas the Priest was to be among them for what had he to doe with this maner of warfare who was to serue in the Tabernacle and was not numbred among the other tribes that were to goe out to warre I answere Answer Moses sendeth him because hee had giuen a notable proofe of his zeale in slaying the Israelite and the Midianitish woman with his iauelin he is sent not to draw his sword or to bee captaine of the hoste but to exhort the people to teach and keepe them in the feare of God and to put them in hope of victory This was commanded of God when they went to battel against their enemies the Priest was to stir them vp to courage that they should not faint nor feare but be assured that the Lord would go out with them and fight for them to saue them Deut. 20 2 3 4 so the Priests were ready to go with Dauid when he fled out of Ierusalem 2 Sam. 15 24. And when it is said Phinehas went with the holy instruments some vnderstand the Arke others the Vrim and Thummim to aske of God touching the successe of the battell Howbeit it is not likely that he doubted of the end that had his warrant from God to begin it And if Moses had meant this of the Arke no doubt hee would haue expressed it by his name as he doth oftē before besides if he had pointed to this he would rather haue vsed the singular number thē the plural haue said the holy instrument not instruments It is rather to be thought that he meaneth the two Trumpets of which see before chap. 10 and these he addeth in the next words by way of exposition or interpretation as if he had saide the holy instruments that is the Trumpets as Iudg. 8 27. Heereby then we see the absurd collection of Bellarmine De not eccl cap 17 18. who making the vnhappy ende of the enemies of the Church a note thereof alledgeth the death of Zuinglius who was slayne in battell But why might not Zuinglius go with his people into the battell as well as the Priests that were commanded to doe it Hee was as a good Shepheard that gaue his life for his flocke and would not leaue nor forsake them fighting for the defence of the Gospel Neyther may we account it a plague or punishment to dye in battell or a token of one forsaken of God as we see in good Iosiah and many others and the experience of all times teacheth vs the truth of that which Dauid saith The sword deuoureth one as well as another 2 Sam. 11 25. Thus much of the questions Auenge the children of Israel c and Moses saide Arme your selues c. By Moses speaking of warres we may see they haue beene ancient in the world and being commanded of God in this place we see also that they are lawfull of which see before chap. 1 and 24 and 25. But heere diuers other points directing warres and warriers are to bee obserued First obserue that an army is heere spoken off as mustered and gathered together for the battell Doctrine Before battel an army must be gathered The Doctrine is this Before men goe to battell an hoast of men must be appointed gathered together and sufficient forces must be leuied Exod. 17 9. Iosh 8 3. 2 Chron. 13 3 and 32 6. 1 Sam. 15 4. Iudg. 20 17. Reason 1 The causes are euident First that a number may be
tribe of her father that the children of Israel may enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers 9 Neyther shall the inheritance remooue from one tribe to another tribe but euery one of the children of Israel shall enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers The second part of the Chapter followeth which is the answere of Moses to the former question where hee commendeth those that made this demand and then he setteth downe first a particular Law touching the daughters of Zelophehad that they should marry to whom they thought best howbeit within their owne tribe and secondly a general Law binding perpetually all daughters among them that possessed any inheritance in any tribe of the children of Israel that they shall be wiues to one of the same tribe thus euery one should quietly enioy his own and the inheritance should not remoue from one tribe to another Out of this diuision wee might obserue sundry instructions We must commend good in whomsoeuer First Moses commendeth that which these chiefe fathers had well spoken and well done teaching that wee ought not onely not to dispraise that in which others haue well deserued but wee should praise and commend it Thus hee did to these daughters before Chapter 27 7 when they sued for an inheritance Secondly in that they are directed to marry to whom they thinke best we see that none are to be denyed marriage which is the ordinance of God It entred into none of theyr hearts to remedy the alienation of inheritance by restrayning any from marriage when daughters fell to be inheritrixes but it was left free to them according to the precept of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7 2. Againe it teacheth that marriage is not to be enforced vpon any eyther by the Magistrate or by the parents or by any gouernours Gen. 24 57. 1 Corinth 7 39. For this were to exercise tyranny ouer our children For as children ought to haue the consent of theyr carefull parents and not to dare to bestow themselues without their aduice which practice wee see in the very Gentiles as appeareth in Euripides where Hermione answereth Orestes Eurip. in Andromacha desiring of her a promise of marriage Sponsaliorum meorum pater meus curam habebit non est meum statuere hoc That is It lyeth not in my hand at all my selfe for to contract Vnto my fathers care and power I must referre that act So likewise parents ought to haue the consent of their children not bestow them vppon others against their wils for that were to lay an euill foundation and to fill the house with iarres and dissentions Thirdly obserue that Moses sayth Euery daughter shall be a wife vnto one of the family teaching vs that howsoeuer the marrying of many wiues was practised among the Patriarkes and people of God yet this is the Law of Nature that one man should haue one wife not wiues Gen. 2 24. Mat. 19 5. But to come to the maine point Doctrine The inheritance of the Israelits must continue and remaine in one tribe wee learne that the inheritance of the children of Israel must remaine and continue in one and the same tribe and neuer passe from tribe to tribe The reasons of this Law giuen vnto them are that the Israelites might enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers verse 8 and for this cause are the borders of euery tribe so carefully assigned afterward Secondly that it might certainly he known that the Messiah came of no other tribe then of the tribe of Iudah according to the promise and prophecy of Iacob Genes 49 10. The tribe shall not depart from Iudah till Shiloh come Thirdly that peace might bee preserued and confusion auoyded among them whereas if the inheretrix had not beene restrained by this Law but left at liberty the bounds of euery tribe in processe of time would haue beene abolished These Lawes did onely binde the Iewes touching inheritances not impose a necessity vpon others as we haue shewed before chapt 27 as likewise that the eldest must haue his double portion and that no man might lawfully sell the fee simple of his inheritance which precepts with sundry others if they should be brought into all Christian commonwealthes would turne vpside downe the very foundation of them and alter all Lawes and customes generall and particular and bring in an horrible confusion For other nations doe hold their lands by see simple but God holdeth the Israelites as his farmers Leuit. 25 23 The land shall not be sold for euer for the land is mine for ye were strangers and soiourners with me hee would not haue them as owners neither to be as purchasers of that land Now let vs come to the vses Vse 1 First it is the ordinance of God that euery man keepe his proper inheritance to haue and to hold the same as his owne Distinction of inheritance is agreeable to his word whatsoeuer the madde spirits of the Anabaptists doe teach Obiect It will bee said that this is a fruite of mans first sinne and disobedience and that if he had stood in his innocency there should haue beene a community of all things But mans transgression brought in this priuate possession Answ I answere wee will not reason what should haue beene forasmuch as wee see what man hath done and how he is fallen It is in vaine for a man to thinke how rich hee should haue beene if his house had not beene burned when hee seeth it is consumed sticke and stake to the ground and hee become a poore begger So likewise it is needlesse to debate and dispute what should haue beene if Adam had stood seeing God made man good but he sought out many inuentions Eccles 7 29. For inasmuch as man is wholly corrupted by sinne that communion if any should be cannot in this estate take place but euery man must know what is his owne and what is not his owne Vse 2 Secondly this should teach parents to prouide for their daughters as well as for theyr sonnes and not to leaue them to the wide world especially in these our dayes wherein more enquiry is made what they haue then what they are and what goods are without them then good things are within them But God sheweth by this Law that hee hath no lesse care of them then of sonnes Men are to consider that their daughters are their children as well as their sonnes and therefore euen they must bee prouided for also The Apostle teacheth that parents should lay vp for their children 2 Cor. 12 14 not for one child onely or for his sonnes onely Nature teacheth that if any member be weake it is chiefly to be strengthened The woman is the weaker vessell and needeth to bee supported and it encourageth them in obedience when they see themselues respected And what a shame is it to parents to bring them into the world and then to leaue them as it were destitute to the wide world
soule that they may be preserued from sin from the infection of sin Now if any aske whether the disease of the leprosie be not contagious and therfore whether it be not expedient that all such as are taken and touched with it should be barred and banished from the society of men I confesse this is true and conuenient ought to be so but this was not the chiefe and principall end that God respected and therfore this is left to the Physitians and Masters of that profession to iudge according to the rules of art and experience God committed the matter to the Priests that they should order all things according to the directions giuen vnto them it had beene much safer to haue committed and commended the matter to such as had iudgement in that faculty Moreouer we must consider The leprosie of three sorts that as this disease was foule and filthy vgly and feareful so there are three sorts of it named in the law to wit the leprosie of the body the leprosie of the garments and the leprosie of the house so that it is most probable according to the opinion of the learned that the Iewes in a proper and peculiar manner vnknowne to vs at this day and vnknowne to the Iewes themselues at this day were troubled and tormented with this disease Euen as we that are cast into the last age of the world haue diseases that follow some sinnes which in former times were not knowne to the Physitians themselues And heereupon no doubt prophane writers tooke occasion to deuise sundry lyes and slanders against the whole nation of the Iewes as if it were hereditary vnto them and that all the posterity of Abraham were full of botches and blisters and itches and therefore were driuen out of Egypt by force Ioseph antiq lib. 9. lest they should corrupt the rest with their infection This forged surmise had ancient Authors to rest vpon Cornel. Tacit. Iustin lib. 38. and is as likely to proceed from the Egyptians themselues a proude and hauty people as from any other who being ashamed of the plagues that were sent among them and inflicted among them and desirous to blot out the memory of the reproch of their nation and of the vengeance of eternall God turned the iudgement of scabs blisters that fel vpon theÌ„ from themselues to the people of Israel as if they had infected them were for that cause compelled to banish them out of Egypt lest they should corrupt the whole countrey with their maladies But if this had bin the true reason of their departure why did they retaine them so long among them and in the end bestow vpon theÌ„ siluer and gold iewels and precious stones thereby spoiling themselues to enrich their enemies or why did they persecute them with such hatred at the red sea that themselues were drowned Furthermore among the curses that God denounceth to bring vpoÌ„ his people for the contempt of his word disobedience to his lawes Deut. 28.27 he threatneth to smite them with the botch of Egypt and with the hemrohds and with the scabbes and with the itch whereof they should not be healed Lastly if the people of God had beene haunted and vexed with any such filthy diseases the Lord would neuer haue established such sharpe and seuere lawes among them the like whereof were not to be found among forreine nations whereby such were separated from the company of men as had any loathsome and noysome vlcers and sicknesses following them yea if any suspition did arise they were seuered and sundered from the rest for a time vntill the trueth were throughly knowne and found out as appeareth at large in the booke of Leuiticus Verse 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out c. Heere we haue a plaine and expresse commandement of God charging Moses to put out lepers vncleane persons from the Congregation The Apostle Paul speaking of fornicators and incestuous persons that were vncleane liuers vncleane in body and in soule vseth the same word Put out such from among you 1 Cor. 5.13 thereby Doctrine 1 shewing what God intended by this Ceremony Obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church the substance whereof teacheth this truth namely that obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church All open offenders and vnreformed persons by the dreadfull and direfull sentence of excommunication as it were by the two edged sword of God are to be cut off from the fellowship of the Church and from all the priuiledges that belong vnto the faithfull This ordinance of God hath good ground vpon the separation mentioned in this place which was not commanded as a ciuill policy to keep the whole from the sick but as a part of Ecclesiasticall discipline inasmuch as the Priests the sonnes of Aaron had the whole knowledge of the cause as well the shutting of them out as the receiuing of them into the hoste as we shewed by sundry examples before There are that draw the originall of this Church-censure euen from Adam whom the Lord cast out of Eden and set an Angel at the entry of the garden who by shaking the blade of a glistering sword feared him from re-entring and suffered him not to touch or taste of that tree which was a Sacrament of life vnto him The like doe the Hebrew interpreters obserue touching Caine Gen. 3.24 whom the Lord cast out and banished from the face of God Gen. 4.14 as the lepers were cast out of the fellowship of men For what else is the face of God but the place appointed for his worship where he was wont to appeare to the Fathers and where Adam and his family met together to serue him and to sacrifice vnto him And al â—his was before the law when the sons of God were manifestly distinguished from the sonnes of men Gen 6.1 In the time of the Law we haue many ceremonies to this purpose We see that the vncleane were kept from comming to the Tabernacle from entring into the Temple from the partaking of the sacrifices and from eating the Passeouer Num 19. â— 20. and 9. â— So in another place the Lord threatneth that he shal be cut off from his people that being vncleane eateth of his sacrifice and that the sacrifice shal profit him nothing nor be accounted to him to take away his sinne but that it shall remaine vpon his owne head These are no obscure types darke shadowes but liuely pictures and patternes that represent vnto vs the nature of excommunication Let vs come to the new Testament Mat. 16.13 and 18.18 The vse of the keyes to open and shut and the words of binding and loosing come directly to this purpose And as this trueth is taught by precept so it is farther enlarged and warranted by sundry examples Abraham is commanded to cast out the bond woman her son Ge. 21.10 â— out of his family which was
the Church Hymeneus and Alexander 1 Tim. 1.13 â— concerning the faith made shipwrack are deliuered vp vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme The Apostle commandeth the Church of the Corinthians to purge out the old leauen that is 1 Cor. 5.7.13 as it is expounded afterward in plaine words put away from your selues that wicked person Wherein he alludeth to the law of Moses such as were to eat of the Passeouer were bidden to put leauen out of their houses Exod. 12.15 â— 23.18 and 3â— 25. and to prouide that no leauened bread were found among them The Israelites were not to kil the Passeouer before they had rid their houses of it It was not enough for them not to vse or not to touch leauened bread but they were charged to remoue it from them and then they should be sure not to be partakers of it nor to be tempted by it to eate thereof To these euident proofes it were easie to adde sundry other but these are sufficient to shew vnto vs that open and obstinate sinners are not to be fostered in the Church but to be put out of it The reasons heereof are diuers and that in Reason 1 diuers respects both in respect of God and in respect of the Church and in respect of the offenders themselues First it would be reprochfull to God and his sonne Iesus Christ if they that leade a wicked and wretched life should be admitted freely to his Table as if his people were a coÌ„pany or conspiracy of prophane persons Col. 1.24 whereas the Church is the body of Christ If then his body should consist of such filthy loathsome stinking members the reproch of it would redownd vnto the head The Apostle telleth the Iewes that the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through them Rom. 2.24 If then wicked men should be suffered and cherished in the Church the enemies of the Gospel would take occasion thereby to blaspheme the Name of God as if the Christian faith did either make men wicked or did winke at wickednesse or did encourage them to liue wickedly Secondly by continuall company with the Reason 2 wicked the godly are corrupted We are all prone to euil as Adam to lay hand on the forbidden fruite we are ready to goe out of the way and when we haue euil examples before our eyes we soone take the occasion that is offered as when fire and to we come together This reason is vrged by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 6 7 11. Your reioycing is not good know ye not that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe There is danger to the rest of the Church to retaine among them euill men It is a meanes to spread sinne abroad into euery part vntill the whole body become abhominable and therefore it is better that one member be cut off then that the whole body of the Church should perish The offender then is to beare the punishment of his sinne that the rest may be kept from sinning Thirdly they are to be cut off to the ende Reason 3 that such as are wicked liuers may begin to be ashamed of themselues and their wickednesse It is profitable to themselues that their vngodlinesse should be punished that they by the feeling of Gods chastisement may awake out of their sleepe who by sufferance winking at their sinne would grow more obstinate This is the reason set downe by the Apostle in many places The incestuous person that had committed such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles must be barred and banished from the city of God and deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the Spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 1 Cor. 5 5. We must haue no company with scandalous liuers that they may bee ashamed â—â—ess 3 14. In like manner also heretickes must bee proceeded against and cast out by the highest censure that they may learne not to blaspheme Before we come to the vses let vs answer Obiection 1 a few obiections thereby to cleere this point which hath beene gainsaied and contradicted by many First there is obiected against it the Parable of Christ Math. 13 30. touching the tares where the housholder commandeth his seruants to suffer the tares and wheat to grow together vntill the haruest that is the end of the world verse 39. then shall the tares be gathered and bound in bundles to be burned but the wheat shall bee gathered into the barne This they expound as if Christ should command the Ministers not to excommunicate any of the wicked but to tollerate them together with the godly But this were to make Christ to speake with two tongues â—er and to vtter things contrary one to another for in the 18. chapter of that Gospel he doth expresly command it to be practised Besides we are not to sift euery part of a Parable but to mark the scope Now his purpose is not to set downe the duty of the Ministers but to comfort all the seruants of God when they behold publike scandals and open offences euery where to arise euen in the middest of the Church so that it cannot bee cleane purged forasmuch as in the end it shall come to passe that albeit notorious sinnes breake out as vlcers in a body yet all stumbling blockes shall be remoued and taken out of the way and all that worke iniquity shall bee cast into hell This is it that he teacheth chap. 18 7. Woe to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but woe to that man by whom the offence commeth And the Apostle saith There must be heresies that they which are approued may be made manifest 1 Cor. 11 19. Heere the faithfull and hypocrites are mingled together in the Church as wheate and chaffe in the floore and as good fish and bad in the net When we see this we ought not to be discouraged but rather labour that we may be good Corne fit to be gathered into the Lords Garner when he shall send his Angels to gather out of his kingdome all things that offend and them which doe iniquity then hee shall cast them into a furnace of fire where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Math. 13 41 42. That this is the drift of Christ and the meaning of the Parable appeareth by the interpretation that is giuen of it in that place wherein he maketh no mention at all of those seruants which are supposed to represent the Ministers which if it had bin as these would inferre he would not haue left out But he insisteth cheefely and principally vpon this that when all things shall be dissolued all offences and offenders shall be gathered together and cast as it were one bundle into hell They then are deceiued that thinke it is not necessary to purge out the great and grosse offenders The Church is the City of God excommunication is the
conuersation of their wiues Againe the Apostle Paul teacheth the wife to feare her husband Ephes 5 33 and Peter teacheth the same Shee must haue her conuersation with feare 1 Pet. 3 2. This duty is seated in the heart and helpeth to set in order all other duties This will shew it selfe in meeknesse of Spirit which is in the fight of God of great price and in obedience in all lawfull things that not by constraint but willingly and readily as seruing Christ without murmuring or gainsaying If they performe these things they shall be christian wiues and the daughters of Abraham and Sarah to their great comfort Such will do their husbands good and not euill all the dayes of their liues Prou. 31 12. Hence it is that Salomon sayeth A vertuous woman is a crowne vnto her husband Prou. 12 4 but she that is stubborne and disobedient maketh him ashamed and is as rottennesse in his bones A good wife is not onely an honour but an ornament vnto her husband and therefore is compared vnto a crowne of gold If shee had beene compared vnto the ring vpon his finger it had bene a great Ornament if to a Chaine of Gold about his necke it had beene a farre greater but behold while shee keepeth her selfe in her place and dischargeth her duty with loue and subiection she is said to be a crowne vnto him then which what greater honour and glory can there be And therefore in another place he saith Houses and riches are the inheritance of fathers but a prouident wife is from the LORD Prou. 19 14. On the other side he sheweth that it is better to dwell in a corner of the house top thē with a brawling woman in a wide house Prou. 21 9. And againe A continuall dropping in a very rainy day and a contentious woman are alike Prou. 27 15 and 19 13. Lastly it is the duty of husbands seeing Vse 3 authority is committed vnto them ouer theyr wiues and as it were the brydle put into their hands to loue them tenderly to defend them from euils and to cherish them as their owne flesh as Christ Iesus doth the Church Eph. 5. The heathen king could tell Sarah that her husband was as a couering of the eyes Gen. 20 16. It is his duty therefore to dwell with his wife according to knowledge giuing honour to the wife as vnto the weaker vessell 1 Pet. 3 7 as beeing heyres together of the grace of life that their praiers be not interrupted And why are they commanded to dwell together but that the husband should yeeld to her these 4. things first good example secondly instruction thirdly maintenance lastly employment in her calling for his good and the good of his family CHAP. XXXI 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2. Auenge the children of Israel on the Midianites afterward thou shalt be gathered vnto thy people 3. And Moses spake to the people saying Arme some of your selues vnto the warre and let them goe against the Midianites and auenge the Lord on Midian 4. Of euery Tribe a thousand throughout all the Tribes of Israel shall ye send to the warre 5. So there were deliuered out of the thousands of Israel a thousand of euery Tribe twelue thousand armed for warre 6. And Moses sent them to the warre a thousand of euery Tribe them and Phinchas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest to the warre with the holy Instruments and the Trumpets to blow in his hand MOSES hauing taken order for the Church now commeth to the ciuill plantation and to the inheritance of the Land This had beene promised to theyr fathers Gen. 15 now they begin to preuaile and to receiue as it were the first fruites of it to assure them of the full and finall conquest of the rest Obserue in this Chapter the history of the battell fought against the Midianites The contents of this chapt who combining themselues with the Moabites as we see saw chap. 25 drew the Israelites to whoredome by the counsell of Balaam when they despayred to preuayle against them by the sword By this meanes they defiled themselues with Idolatry also and prouoked the wrath of God to the destruction of many thousands among them The parts of this Chapter are three First of the procuring causes of this warre Secondly the manner how it was followed fought Thirdly the euent and yssue of the whole The first part is in these words wherin we see the Commandement of God and the preparation vsed to accomplish this commandement For Moses sendeth them foorth and with them Phinehas the Priest appointeth souldiers to execute that which GOD commandeth out of euery Tribe Obiect From this arise diuers doubts that are to be discussed First why doth God command vengeance in this place that forbiddeth it else where Rom. chapter 12 verse 19. Deut. chap. 32 verse 35 Answer I answere this may not seeme strange vnto vs neyther should we thinke there is any change in GOD but wee must know the difference and distinction betweene the reuenge of God and of priuate men True it is God will haue his children beare iniuries patiently and to giue place to wrath and to ouercome euill with good Rom. 13 4 yet hee retayneth power to himselfe to execute vengeance against his enemies and neuer disclaymeth that office nay he challengeth it as proper to himself For he wil execute iustice and iudgement by himselfe and his ministers so often as it pleaseth him Numb 25 16. So then albeit the faithfull must bridle the desire of reuenge and not retaile like for like yet when God calleth and appointeth them to be executioners of his wil and wrath he putteth a sword into their hand and when the cause is iust their calling is lawfull Thus we see This is called the reuenge of the Lord verse 3. how souldiers are warranted to shedde blood for they are called to be magistrates onely it is required of such that they be carried kindled with an holy zeale of Gods glory not with priuat hatred grudge and reuenge which make a thing lawful to them vnlawfull Secondly Obiect the question may be asked what is meant hereby that Moses shall be gathered to his people I answere that he should dye Answ the body returning to the earth the spirit to God that gaue it Eccl. 12 7 for with him are the spirits of iust men made perfect Heb. 12 23. So it is said of Abraham Gen. 25 8 he gaue vp the ghost and died an old man full of dayes and was gathered to his people that is to his fathers Gen. 15 15. So then heereby wee must learne the immortality of the soule for Abrahams body was gathered to the body of Sarah onely for he was buried in the sepulcer with her So it is said of Isaac Gen. 35 29 hee was gathered to his godly forefathers and of Moses himselfe afterward Deut. 30 50 as also of Aaron before chap. 20 24. But it will be